







 
   
     
       
         A true & exact history of the island of Barbados illustrated with a mapp of the island, as also the principall trees and plants there, set forth in their due proportions and shapes, drawne out by their severall and respective scales : together with the ingenio that makes the sugar, with the plots of the severall houses, roomes, and other places that are used in the whole processe of sugar-making ... / by Richard Ligon, Gent.
         Ligon, Richard.
      
       
         
           1657
        
      
       Approx. 446 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48447
         Wing L2075
         ESTC R5114
         12703788
         ocm 12703788
         65999
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48447)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65999)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 360:21)
      
       
         
           
             A true & exact history of the island of Barbados illustrated with a mapp of the island, as also the principall trees and plants there, set forth in their due proportions and shapes, drawne out by their severall and respective scales : together with the ingenio that makes the sugar, with the plots of the severall houses, roomes, and other places that are used in the whole processe of sugar-making ... / by Richard Ligon, Gent.
             Ligon, Richard.
          
           [13], 122, [3] p., [6] leaves of plates : ill., maps, plans
           
             Printed for Humphrey Moseley ...,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             Reprinted in 1673.
             Errata: p. [3] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Imperfect: frontispiece, plans, and maps lacking in filmed copy. Page 84, plans, and maps photographed and inserted at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Botany -- Barbados -- Pre-Linnean works.
           Sugar -- Manufacture and refining -- Barbados.
           Barbados -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2004-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TRVE
           &
           EXACT
           HISTORY
           Of
           the
           Island
           of
           BARBADOS
           .
           Illustrated
           with
           a
           Mapp
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Principall
           Trees
           and
           Plants
           there
           ,
           set
           forth
           in
           their
           due
           Proportions
           and
           Shapes
           ,
           drawne
           out
           by
           their
           severall
           and
           respective
           Scales
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           Ingenio
           that
           makes
           the
           Sugar
           ,
           with
           the
           Plots
           of
           the
           severall
           Houses
           ,
           Roomes
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           are
           used
           in
           the
           whole
           processe
           of
           Sugar-making
           ;
           viz
           ,
           the
           Grinding-room
           ,
           the
           Boyling-room
           ,
           the
           Filling-room
           ,
           the
           Curing-house
           ,
           Still-house
           ,
           and
           Furnaces
           ;
           All
           cut
           in
           Copper
           .
           By
           RICHARD
           LIGON
           Gent.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Humphrey
             Moseley
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Prince's
           Armes
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           :
           1657.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           most
           Honoured
           ,
           and
           highly
           esteemed
           Friend
           ,
           Dr
           BRIAN
           DUPPA
           ,
           L
           d
           B
           p
           of
           SALISBVRIE
           .
        
         
           
             Honour'd
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           first
           and
           last
           time
           you
           gave
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           kisse
           your
           hands
           ,
           since
           my
           return
           from
           the
           Southern
           and
           Western
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           make
           some
           enquiries
           of
           me
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Iland
           of
           Barbados
           ,
           a
           place
           you
           much
           desired
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           :
           But
           ,
           by
           reason
           my
           stay
           was
           but
           short
           ,
           I
           could
           give
           You
           but
           a
           sleight
           and
           scant
           relation
           ,
           of
           the
           many
           particulars
           you
           were
           desirous
           to
           be
           informed
           in
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           I
           rather
           poynted
           at
           ,
           then
           gave
           a
           home-satisfaction
           ,
           to
           what
           was
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           of
           the
           Beauties
           and
           Riches
           of
           that
           place
           .
           Whereupon
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           impose
           on
           me
           a
           task
           ,
           (
           very
           unfit
           for
           me
           to
           undertake
           ,
           being
           one
           altogether
           unlettered
           )
           to
           deliver
           
           in
           writing
           ,
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           I
           knew
           ,
           concerning
           that
           Iland
           .
           Though
           I
           were
           sufficiently
           conscious
           of
           mine
           own
           inabilities
           ;
           yet
           ,
           my
           obedience
           to
           your
           commands
           ,
           led
           me
           on
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           private
           satisfaction
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           you
           so
           earnestly
           desired
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           I
           aimed
           at
           :
           But
           ,
           upon
           perusall
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           give
           me
           a
           far
           greater
           encouragement
           ,
           then
           I
           expected
           ,
           with
           your
           allowance
           for
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           benefit
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           intend
           to
           spend
           their
           times
           ,
           and
           venture
           their
           fortunes
           upon
           such
           undertakings
           ▪
           so
           that
           I
           wanted
           but
           means
           or
           friends
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           it
           forth
           ;
           but
           ,
           those
           two
           being
           absent
           ,
           it
           has
           layne
           in
           the
           dark
           this
           two
           years
           .
           You
           were
           then
           likewise
           pleased
           ,
           to
           cast
           your
           eyes
           upon
           some
           pieces
           of
           Limning
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           done
           since
           my
           return
           ,
           (
           by
           my
           memory
           only
           )
           of
           the
           Trees
           ,
           Plants
           ,
           and
           Fruits
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           seen
           growing
           upon
           that
           place
           ;
           things
           in
           themselves
           of
           infinite
           beauty
           ,
           but
           losing
           much
           of
           their
           life
           and
           lustre
           ,
           by
           my
           ill
           handling
           ;
           yet
           ,
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           afford
           them
           an
           approbation
           ,
           beyond
           their
           value
           ,
           which
           gave
           me
           an
           ambition
           ,
           to
           do
           somewhat
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           more
           like
           a
           Master
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           was
           designing
           a
           piece
           of
           Landscape
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           Story
           ,
           wherein
           I
           meant
           to
           expresse
           the
           postures
           of
           the
           Negres
           ,
           in
           their
           severall
           kinds
           of
           Sports
           and
           Labours
           ;
           
           and
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           Vegetables
           ,
           that
           do
           adorn
           that
           place
           ,
           in
           the
           highest
           perfection
           I
           could
           :
           But
           presently
           after
           ,
           being
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ,
           I
           was
           deprived
           both
           of
           light
           and
           lonelinesse
           ,
           two
           main
           helpers
           in
           that
           Art
           ;
           and
           so
           being
           disabled
           to
           discern
           or
           judge
           of
           Colours
           ,
           I
           was
           compelled
           to
           expresse
           my
           designes
           in
           Black
           and
           White
           :
           So
           that
           now
           you
           will
           finde
           exposed
           to
           your
           view
           ,
           a
           piece
           of
           wild
           Grotesco
           ,
           or
           loose
           extravagant
           Drolorie
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           Regular
           piece
           of
           Story
           or
           Landscape
           .
        
         
           Rough
           drawn
           ,
           and
           unproportionably
           stell'd
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           it
           ;
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           as
           a
           Drop
           to
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           or
           a
           Mite
           to
           the
           treasury
           of
           your
           Knowledge
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           your
           commands
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           powerfull
           operation
           on
           me
           ,
           I
           could
           do
           no
           lesse
           then
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           howweak
           and
           unperfect
           soever
           .
           And
           so
           begging
           pardon
           for
           the
           faults
           committed
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Language
           ,
           and
           ill
           contrivance
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           humbly
           take
           my
           leave
           ,
           and
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Honoured
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             Servant
             :
             R.
             LIGON
             .
          
           
             Upper
             Bench
             Prison
             ,
             
               July
               12th
               1653.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Letter
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sar.
           to
           me
           then
           in
           Prison
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           perused
           my
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOV
           can
           best
           tell
           ,
           with
           what
           pleasure
           you
           past
           over
           your
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           :
           But
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           ,
           your
           dangers
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           your
           long
           sicknesse
           on
           Land
           ,
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           sour
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           times
           made
           any
           place
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           than
           your
           Native
           Country
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           which
           you
           have
           given
           me
           ,
           in
           reading
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           these
           mixtures
           :
           For
           ,
           without
           any
           hardship
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           a
           few
           daies
           gone
           the
           same
           voyage
           ,
           view'd
           the
           Iland
           ,
           weigh'd
           all
           the
           Commodities
           and
           Incommodities
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           with
           so
           much
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           ,
           without
           great
           injustice
           ,
           forbear
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           have
           read
           formerly
           many
           Relations
           of
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           never
           yet
           met
           with
           so
           exact
           a
           piece
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           yours
           .
           Your
           diligence
           hath
           been
           great
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           these
           Observations
           ;
           but
           ,
           your
           expressions
           of
           them
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           shew
           ,
           that
           no
           ingenious
           Art
           hath
           scap't
           you
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           your
           younger
           time
           ,
           you
           acquainted
           your selfe
           with
           Musick
           and
           Painting
           ;
           and
           had
           you
           not
           said
           so
           ,
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Book
           would
           have
           made
           me
           say
           it
           for
           you
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           Musically
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           descriptions
           so
           Drawn
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           no
           Painting
           beyond
           it
           .
           And
           for
           the
           question
           you
           put
           to
           me
           ,
           whether
           you
           should
           publish
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           would
           make
           no
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           that
           hath
           written
           of
           this
           Argument
           before
           ;
           and
           next
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           having
           read
           this
           Description
           of
           yours
           ,
           none
           that
           come
           after
           will
           venture
           upon
           it
           .
           Only
           ,
           I
           have
           one
           request
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           kindnesse
           to
           me
           ,
           (
           who
           without
           any
           designe
           ,
           gave
           you
           the
           occasion
           of
           doing
           it
           )
           may
           not
           lead
           you
           into
           such
           an
           insufferable
           errour
           ,
           as
           to
           choose
           me
           out
           as
           
           a
           fit
           person
           to
           inscribe
           it
           to
           ,
           who
           am
           so
           much
           in
           the
           shade
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           not
           own
           my selfe
           .
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           though
           Honour
           be
           at
           this
           time
           at
           a
           very
           low
           Ebb
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           is
           much
           falne
           within
           the
           Banks
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           Channell
           is
           not
           so
           drie
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           meet
           there
           with
           some
           Noble
           person
           ,
           that
           may
           with
           more
           advantage
           ,
           take
           you
           and
           your
           Book
           into
           the
           same
           Cock-boat
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           keep
           you
           this
           Winter
           both
           from
           cold
           and
           hunger
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           in
           great
           earnestnesse
           I
           desire
           you
           ,
           to
           look
           over
           your
           Catalogue
           of
           Friends
           ;
           and
           ,
           though
           you
           cannot
           finde
           one
           that
           loves
           you
           better
           ,
           yet
           ,
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           can
           protect
           you
           better
           .
           And
           so
           with
           my
           prayers
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           afflictions
           here
           may
           be
           so
           managed
           by
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           lead
           you
           to
           Joyes
           hereafter
           ,
           I
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             affectionate
             Friend
             ,
             Br.
             Sar.
             
          
           
             Richmond
             ,
             
               Septemb.
               5th
               .
               1653.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           my
           much
           Honoured
           and
           Ingenuous
           Cousin
           ,
           Mr
           Richard
           Ligon
           ,
           upon
           his
           Relation
           of
           his
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           .
        
         
           SInce
           you
           vouchsafe
           me
           sight
           ,
           I
           needs
           must
           fall
           ,
        
         
           To
           actuall
           sin
           'gainst
           your
           Originall
           ,
        
         
           Should
           I
           not
           more
           then
           tacitely
           expresse
        
         
           It
           's
           worth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           mine
           owne
           thankfulnesse
           .
        
         
           Omissive
           duties
           ,
           and
           committed
           facts
        
         
           In
           man
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           an
           equall
           guilt
           contracts
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           though
           your
           judge
           should
           know
           the
           severall
           Arts
           ,
        
         
           Both
           what
           the
           Colledge
           and
           the
           Court
           imparts
           :
        
         
           And
           Jurates
           ought
           to
           be
           like
           the
           twelve
           Signes
           ,
        
         
           Such
           Asterismes
           ,
           where
           Sol
           himselfe
           confines
           )
        
         
           A
           common
           Suffrage
           nerethelesse
           may
           aim
           ,
        
         
           (
           Not
           to
           give
           verdict
           )
           b●t
           the
           gift
           proclaim
           .
        
         
           That
           judgment
           let
           me
           enter
           .
           They
           indite
           ,
        
         
           That
           here
           's
           vast
           profit
           ,
           mixt
           with
           high
           delight
           ;
        
         
           That
           what
           's
           suppos'd
           a
           Narrative
           ,
           will
           be
        
         
           To
           him
           that
           reads
           ,
           a
           Naturall
           History
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           that
           Horison
           ,
           your
           pen
           doth
           misse
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           Sea
           ,
           nor
           ought
           that
           in
           them
           is
           .
        
         
           Not
           a
           new
           Star
           can
           scape
           your
           Observation
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           the
           least
           Insect
           passe
           your
           Contemplation
           .
        
         
           Nor
           use
           you
           shortnesse
           ,
           nor
           prolixity
           ;
        
         
           But
           first
           describe
           ,
           then
           speak
           its
           property
           .
        
         
           Me
           thinks
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           ,
           you
           are
           their
           Relator
           ;
        
         
           And
           are
           as
           Adam
           too
           ,
           their
           Nomenclator
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           to
           your
           Insects
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           and
           Vegetives
           ,
        
         
           You
           give
           not
           known
           ,
           but
           due
           Appellatives
           .
        
         
           Their
           rich
           descriptions
           ,
           when
           you
           paint
           ,
           I
           see
        
         
           Colours
           so
           lively
           ,
           and
           such
           Symmetry
           :
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           've
           seen
           the
           hand
           ,
           that
           guides
           the
           quill
           ,
        
         
           A
           Pencill
           use
           ,
           't
           were
           scarce
           in
           Limning
           skill
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           you
           descant
           richly
           ,
           thus
           ,
           I
           see
        
         
           Compos'd
           in
           severall
           parts
           ,
           and
           all
           agree
           ,
        
         
           How
           Chords
           and
           Discords
           too
           ,
           you
           do
           devise
           ,
        
         
           From
           Sympathies
           ,
           and
           from
           Antipathies
           .
        
         
           Your
           Fuges
           and
           Poynts
           into
           a
           Canon
           twine
           ,
        
         
           All
           true
           to
           th'
           Ground
           ,
           that
           is
           your
           main
           designe
           :
        
         
           And
           all
           Concentring
           to
           so
           sweet
           an
           Ayre
           ,
        
         
           Would
           ravish
           Philomels
           ,
           make
           Swans
           despair
           .
        
         
         
           Your
           skill
           above
           fam'd
           Orpheus
           I
           advance
           ,
        
         
           Since
           thus
           your
           Creatures
           Play
           ,
           his
           did
           but
           Dance
           .
        
         
           To
           such
           as
           only
           seek
           their
           benefit
           ,
        
         
           You
           do
           infallibly
           discover
           it
           :
        
         
           You
           shew
           therein
           ,
           3000l
           .
           will
           clear
        
         
           No
           lesse
           then
           7000l
           .
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           not
           in
           a
           jugling
           Chymick
           sense
           ,
        
         
           But
           drawn
           from
           reason
           and
           experience
           .
        
         
           The
           Scite
           ,
           Clime
           ,
           Food
           ,
           the
           Customs
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Trade
           ,
        
         
           To
           each
           inquisitor
           is
           open
           laid
           .
        
         
           Your
           Georgick
           strain
           seemes
           to
           extract
           the
           marrow
        
         
           Of
           
             Marcus
             ,
             Cato
             ,
             Columel
          
           ,
           and
           Varro
           ;
        
         
           As
           if
           that
           there
           you
           had
           the
           grouth
           and
           age
        
         
           Of
           a
           Palmeto
           ,
           to
           improve
           each
           page
           ▪
        
         
           And
           with
           so
           great
           an
           art
           and
           industry
           ,
        
         
           As
           if
           you
           'd
           studied
           nought
           but
           Husbandry
           .
        
         
           When
           of
           your
           Vegetives
           you
           make
           relation
           ,
        
         
           You
           rather
           make
           than
           speak
           of
           a
           Plantation
           ,
        
         
           Your
           leaves
           affording
           shape
           ,
           taste
           ,
           and
           delight
        
         
           To
           th'Sense
           ,
           the
           fruit
           gives
           to
           the
           Appetite
           .
        
         
           If
           Pythagorean
           Doctrine
           were
           Divine
           ,
        
         
           I
           would
           be
           transmigrated
           to
           your
           Pine.
        
         
           The
           Cane
           or
           Mine
           ,
           (
           that
           makes
           that
           Spot
           of
           ground
        
         
           As
           rich
           ,
           as
           any
           'twixt
           the
           Poles
           is
           found
           )
        
         
           Is
           here
           so
           full
           and
           happily
           exprest
           :
        
         
           You
           Candy
           that
           ,
           which
           does
           preserve
           the
           rest
           :
        
         
           And
           its
           Ingenio
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           Lecture
        
         
           (
           As
           't
           is
           describ'd
           )
           o'
           th
           Art
           of
           Architecture
           .
        
         
           The
           Texture
           of
           the
           whole
           you
           've
           move
           so
           nice
           ,
        
         
           Your
           fine
           spun
           thread
           ,
           warpt
           ,
           wooft
           with
           Artifice
           .
        
         
           It
           seemes
           a
           Landscape
           inrich
           Tapestry
           ,
        
         
           Embroidered
           with
           Natures
           Novelty
           ,
        
         
           Attireing
           all
           in
           such
           a
           lovely
           Dresse
           ,
        
         
           Rich
           ,
           Genuine
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Courtlinesse
           :
        
         
           That
           as
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           sometimes
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
        
         
           So
           you
           've
           Barbadoes
           drawn
           just
           like
           a
           Queen
           .
        
         
           
             GEORGE
             WALSHE
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           A
           TRUE
           AND
           EXACT
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           ILAND
           OF
           BARBADOES
           .
        
         
           HAving
           been
           Censur'd
           by
           some
           (
           whose
           Judgements
           I
           cannot
           controll
           ,
           and
           therefore
           am
           glad
           to
           allow
           )
           for
           my
           weakenesse
           and
           Indiscretion
           ,
           that
           having
           never
           made
           proofe
           of
           the
           Sea's
           operation
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           faces
           that
           watry
           Element
           puts
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           changes
           and
           chances
           that
           happen
           there
           ,
           from
           Smooth
           to
           Rough
           ,
           from
           Rough
           to
           Raging
           Seas
           ,
           and
           High
           going
           Billowes
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           killing
           to
           some
           Constitutions
           ,
           )
           should
           in
           the
           last
           Scene
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           undertake
           to
           run
           so
           long
           a
           Risco
           from
           England
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           ;
           And
           truly
           I
           should
           without
           their
           help
           conclude
           my selfe
           guilty
           of
           that
           Censure
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           the
           refuge
           of
           an
           old
           proverb
           to
           fly
           to
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           (
           Need
           makes
           the
           old
           wife
           trot
           :
           )
           for
           having
           lost
           (
           by
           a
           Barbarous
           Riot
           )
           all
           that
           I
           had
           gotten
           by
           the
           painfull
           travells
           and
           cares
           of
           my
           youth
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           I
           was
           stript
           and
           rifled
           of
           all
           I
           had
           ,
           left
           destitute
           of
           a
           subsistance
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           such
           an
           Exigent
           ,
           as
           I
           must
           famish
           or
           fly
           ;
           and
           looking
           about
           for
           friends
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           best
           supporters
           in
           so
           staggering
           a
           condition
           ,
           found
           none
           ,
           or
           very
           few
           ,
           whom
           griefs
           and
           afflictions
           had
           not
           deprest
           ,
           or
           worne
           out
           ,
           Banishment
           absented
           ,
           or
           Death
           devour'd
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           these
           neere
           and
           Native
           comforters
           ,
           I
           found
           my selfe
           a
           stranger
           in
           my
           owne
           Country
           ,
           and
           therefore
           resolv'd
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           first
           opportunity
           that
           might
           convoy
           me
           to
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           far
           distant
           soever
           ,
           rather
           then
           abide
           here
           .
           I
           continued
           not
           many
           weekes
           in
           this
           expectation
           ,
           when
           a
           friend
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           shift
           his
           ground
           as
           I
           ,
           gave
           me
           an
           Overture
           which
           I
           accepted
           ,
           and
           so
           upon
           the
           sixteenth
           day
           of
           June
           1647.
           we
           embark'd
           in
           the
           Downes
           ,
           on
           the
           good
           Ship
           called
           the
           Achilles
           ;
           a
           vessell
           of
           350
           tunnes
           the
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Crowder
          
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           no
           sooner
           were
           we
           all
           aboard
           ,
           but
           we
           presently
           weighed
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Sea
           ;
           in
           so
           cold
           weather
           as
           at
           that
           time
           of
           the
           yeere
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           felt
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           continued
           so
           till
           wee
           came
           to
           
             Falmouth
             Harbour
          
           :
           where
           wee
           put
           in
           ,
           and
           rested
           for
           a
           night
           ;
           but
           in
           our
           passage
           thither
           ,
           were
           very
           uncertaine
           upon
           what
           Coast
           wee
           were
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           unsteadinesse
           of
           the
           windes
           ,
           and
           cloudinesse
           of
           the
           weather
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           perceived
           more
           troubles
           and
           
           doubts
           in
           the
           Seamen
           in
           that
           short
           passage
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           voyage
           after
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           weather
           clearing
           up
           ,
           the
           Master
           and
           Mates
           drew
           out
           severall
           plots
           and
           Landscapes
           :
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           of
           great
           use
           in
           the
           narrow
           Seas
           ,
           )
           by
           which
           they
           were
           well
           assured
           where
           they
           were
           ;
           for
           there
           they
           seldome
           use
           Loggline
           ,
           or
           Backstaffe
           ,
           but
           attend
           onely
           the
           Tides
           ▪
           Compasse
           ,
           and
           Card
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           use
           of
           other
           directors
           in
           so
           narrow
           a
           roome
           .
           We
           were
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           about
           10.
           dayes
           sayling
           to
           Falmouth
           ,
           and
           had
           with
           us
           a
           small
           ship
           of
           about
           180.
           tunnes
           ,
           called
           the
           Nonesuch
           ;
           of
           which
           Captaine
           Middleton
           was
           owner
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           seaman
           ,
           and
           a
           Planter
           in
           Barbados
           :
           but
           himselfe
           then
           remaining
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           we
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           continued
           our
           course
           to
           the
           South-west
           ,
           (
           with
           somewhat
           a
           Scant
           wind
           ,
           )
           partly
           to
           avoid
           the
           high
           going
           Billowes
           of
           the
           Bay
           of
           Biskey
           :
           but
           chiefely
           to
           stand
           aloofe
           from
           Pirats
           and
           Pickaronoes
           :
           which
           are
           very
           frequent
           upon
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           Barbarie
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           past
           along
           ,
           I
           perceiv'd
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           way
           of
           our
           Ships
           :
           for
           in
           slack
           windes
           ,
           our
           consort
           the
           None-such
           would
           runne
           us
           out
           of
           sight
           in
           foure
           or
           five
           houres
           sayle
           ;
           but
           in
           strong
           and
           stiffe
           windes
           ,
           wee
           did
           the
           like
           with
           her
           .
           So
           that
           I
           guest
           the
           larger
           the
           sayles
           ,
           the
           swifter
           the
           waye
           ;
           provided
           ,
           they
           were
           alike
           built
           in
           the
           modell
           of
           their
           keeles
           ,
           but
           I
           leave
           that
           to
           be
           resolved
           by
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           or
           that
           Admirable
           Architect
           of
           Moving-Horses
           ,
           Mr.
           Pe●t
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           Latitude
           of
           45.
           degrees
           ,
           wee
           met
           with
           a
           Ship
           comming
           from
           Guinny
           ,
           but
           bound
           for
           London
           ;
           the
           Captains
           name
           was
           Blague
           ,
           a
           very
           civill
           Gentleman
           who
           halde
           us
           ,
           came
           aboard
           us
           ,
           and
           invited
           divers
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           there
           aboard
           his
           ship
           :
           which
           was
           a
           Friggot
           of
           about
           400.
           tunnes
           ,
           her
           loading
           Gold
           and
           
             Elephants
             teeth
          
           ;
           the
           Man
           was
           exceeding
           civill
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           gave
           to
           every
           Gentleman
           of
           our
           Company
           ,
           a
           present
           of
           such
           rarities
           as
           he
           brought
           from
           Guinny
           ,
           and
           Binny
           .
           We
           stayed
           together
           almost
           a
           whole
           day
           ,
           the
           weather
           being
           very
           calme
           ,
           and
           almost
           no
           wind
           at
           all
           ;
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           a
           fresh
           breese
           began
           to
           blow
           ,
           which
           serv'd
           us
           both
           in
           our
           severall
           wayes
           ,
           and
           so
           saluting
           each
           other
           with
           our
           ordinance
           wee
           took
           leave
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           our
           Consort
           the
           None-such
           parted
           with
           us
           ,
           she
           directly
           for
           the
           Carribby
           Ilands
           ,
           we
           for
           St.
           Jago
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ilands
           of
           
             Cape
             Verd
          
           ;
           where
           wee
           were
           to
           trade
           for
           Negros
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Cattell
           ;
           which
           we
           were
           to
           sell
           at
           the
           Barbados
           .
           So
           ,
           keeping
           our
           course
           about
           80.
           
           Leagues
           from
           the
           Coast
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Barba●ie
           ,
           the
           first
           land
           wee
           discovered
           ,
           was
           the
           I
           le
           of
           
             Porto
             Santo
          
           ;
           which
           lyeth
           in
           33.
           degrees
           to
           the
           Noreward
           ;
           which
           wee
           left
           of
           our
           Larboard
           side
           :
           When
           presently
           after
           ,
           we
           had
           sight
           of
           the
           Maderas
           ,
           which
           we
           sayld
           close
           by
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           full
           view
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           so
           Rocky
           ,
           and
           Mountainous
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           so
           miserably
           burnt
           with
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           we
           could
           perceive
           no
           part
           of
           it
           either
           Hill
           or
           Valley
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           green
           ,
           nor
           any
           tree
           bigger
           then
           a
           small
           Hathorne
           and
           very
           few
           of
           those
           .
           Between
           this
           and
           three
           inconsiderable
           Ilands
           called
           the
           Deserts
           ,
           which
           appeared
           to
           us
           like
           the
           tops
           of
           large
           buildings
           ;
           no
           unevennesse
           or
           risings
           and
           fallings
           ,
           but
           levell
           as
           the
           toppe
           of
           a
           large
           Church
           or
           Barne
           ;
           but
           burnt
           worse
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           that
           instead
           of
           the
           fresh
           and
           lively
           greenes
           ,
           other
           Countreys
           put
           on
           at
           this
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           :
           these
           were
           
           apparell'd
           with
           Russets
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           Phyliamorts
           .
           But
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           this
           yeere
           the
           summer
           was
           there
           hotter
           then
           usually
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           men
           that
           were
           with
           us
           ,
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           had
           seen
           it
           so
           burnt
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Leeward
           part
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           exceeding
           fruitfull
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           abounding
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           excellent
           fruits
           ,
           Corne
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           Oyle
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Sugars
           ;
           with
           Horses
           ,
           Cattell
           ,
           Sheep
           ,
           Goates
           ,
           Hogges
           ,
           Poultrey
           ;
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           sorts
           of
           Sea-fish
           .
           These
           Ilands
           lye
           neere
           33.
           degrees
           to
           the
           Noreward
           .
        
         
           Having
           past
           between
           these
           (
           leaving
           the
           Maderas
           on
           of
           our
           Starboard
           side
           )
           wee
           found
           a
           constant
           trade-wind
           to
           carry
           us
           to
           the
           Southward
           ,
           When
           the
           next
           Iland
           that
           came
           in
           our
           view
           ,
           was
           
             Bona
             Vista
          
           ;
           but
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           we
           could
           hardly
           discerne
           colours
           ,
           but
           the
           generall
           Landscape
           of
           the
           hills
           seemed
           to
           one
           very
           beautifull
           ,
           gently
           rising
           and
           falling
           ,
           without
           Rockes
           or
           high
           precipices
           .
        
         
           This
           Iland
           is
           famous
           ,
           for
           excellent
           Salt
           ,
           and
           for
           Horses
           ,
           which
           in
           one
           property
           ,
           excell
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           have
           seene
           ;
           their
           hooves
           being
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           hardnesse
           ,
           and
           toughnesse
           ,
           that
           we
           ride
           them
           at
           the
           Barbados
           ,
           downe
           sharp
           and
           steepie
           Rocks
           ,
           without
           shooes
           ;
           and
           no
           Goates
           goe
           surer
           upon
           the
           sides
           of
           Rockes
           and
           Hills
           then
           they
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           them
           very
           strong
           and
           clean
           limb'd
           .
        
         
           This
           Iland
           ,
           wee
           left
           ten
           Leagues
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           on
           our
           Larboard
           side
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           I
           le
           of
           May
           ;
           famous
           for
           store
           of
           excellent
           Salt.
           
        
         
           The
           last
           of
           those
           Ilands
           was
           Palma
           ;
           a
           land
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           after
           wee
           first
           discovered
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           wee
           thought
           to
           have
           reacht
           it
           that
           night
           ,
           but
           found
           our selves
           farre
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           next
           morning
           ,
           though
           wee
           had
           a
           full
           gaile
           all
           that
           night
           :
           so
           much
           is
           the
           eye
           deceived
           in
           Land
           which
           lyes
           high
           .
           This
           Iland
           is
           about
           28
           degrees
           to
           the
           Noreward
           ,
           and
           from
           it
           to
           the
           Iles
           of
           
             Cape
             Verd
          
           about
           13
           degrees
           a
           long
           way
           to
           bee
           silent
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           land
           between
           and
           therefore
           I
           purpose
           to
           entertaine
           you
           with
           some
           Sea
           delights
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           place
           so
           void
           and
           empty
           ,
           where
           some
           lawfull
           pleasure
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           had
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           free
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
           But
           these
           Sea-pleasures
           are
           so
           mixt
           with
           Cruelties
           ,
           as
           the
           trouble
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           abates
           much
           the
           delight
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           here
           wee
           see
           the
           great
           ones
           ,
           eate
           up
           the
           little
           ones
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           at
           Land
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           little
           remorse
           ;
           yet
           laying
           that
           consideration
           aside
           the
           Chase
           affords
           some
           pleasure
           to
           the
           eyes
           :
           for
           some
           kinds
           of
           fishes
           shew
           themselves
           above
           water
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           while
           together
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           20
           Porpisces
           very
           large
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           Crosse
           the
           Prow
           of
           our
           Ship
           ,
           one
           behind
           another
           in
           so
           steady
           and
           constant
           a
           course
           ,
           in
           chase
           of
           some
           other
           fishes
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           kennell
           of
           large
           Hounds
           ,
           in
           Windsor
           Forrest
           ,
           in
           the
           chase
           of
           a
           Stag
           ;
           one
           following
           another
           directly
           in
           a
           track
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           difference
           I
           finde
           is
           ,
           these
           doe
           not
           spend
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           want
           in
           that
           is
           supplyed
           by
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           their
           noses
           ;
           for
           they
           never
           are
           at
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           goe
           constantly
           on
           .
           The
           Dolphins
           likewise
           pursue
           the
           flying
           Fish
           ,
           forcing
           them
           to
           leave
           their
           knowne
           watry
           Elements
           ,
           and
           flye
           to
           an
           unknowne
           one
           ,
           where
           they
           meet
           with
           as
           mercilesse
           enemies
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           birds
           that
           attend
           the
           rising
           of
           those
           fishes
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           bee
           within
           distance
           ,
           seldome
           fayle
           to
           make
           them
           their
           owne
           .
           These
           birds
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           but
           of
           their
           kinde
           ,
           love
           to
           straggle
           so
           far
           from
           land
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           
           the
           sea
           may
           not
           bee
           counted
           their
           naturall
           home
           ;
           for
           wee
           see
           them
           500
           leagues
           from
           any
           land
           ,
           at
           Sun
           setting
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           they
           should
           recover
           land
           that
           night
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           waves
           they
           cannot
           rest
           ,
           without
           great
           hazzard
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           sometimes
           light
           ,
           and
           sit
           upon
           the
           waves
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           Caution
           :
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           taken
           in
           by
           a
           fish
           ,
           as
           her
           rest
           is
           very
           unsafe
           ;
           unlesse
           when
           she
           is
           covered
           by
           the
           nights
           dark
           wings
           .
           This
           Bird
           ,
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           sea
           Hawke
           ,
           somewhat
           bigger
           then
           a
           Lanner
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           colour
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           far
           freer
           wing
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           longer
           continuance
           ;
           and
           when
           she
           is
           weary
           ,
           she
           finds
           resting
           places
           ,
           if
           the
           Seas
           be
           Calme
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           ●urtles
           lye
           and
           sleep
           upon
           the
           waves
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           ;
           and
           upon
           their
           backs
           they
           sit
           ,
           and
           sleep
           securely
           ;
           and
           there
           ,
           mute
           ,
           prune
           ,
           and
           oyl
           their
           feathers
           ;
           rouse
           ,
           and
           doe
           all
           their
           Offices
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           have
           roome
           enough
           for
           all
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           those
           Turtles
           are
           a
           yeard
           broad
           in
           the
           back
           :
           wee
           took
           one
           with
           our
           long
           Boate
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           sleeping
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           whose
           body
           afforded
           all
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           a
           very
           plentifull
           meal
           ;
           and
           was
           the
           best
           meat
           wee
           tasted
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           wee
           were
           at
           Sea.
           There
           are
           of
           these
           kinds
           of
           Fishes
           but
           two
           sorts
           ,
           that
           continue
           in
           the
           mayne
           ;
           the
           Loggerhead
           Turtle
           ,
           and
           the
           Hawkes
           bill
           Turtle
           ,
           of
           which
           sorts
           ,
           the
           latter
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           kind
           ours
           was
           that
           wee
           took
           .
           There
           is
           a
           third
           kind
           ,
           called
           the
           Green
           Turtle
           which
           are
           of
           a
           leffer
           Magnitude
           ,
           but
           far
           excelling
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           in
           wholesomnesse
           ,
           and
           Rarenesse
           of
           taste
           ;
           but
           of
           them
           hereafter
           for
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           part
           so
           leightly
           ,
           with
           the
           forenamed
           Birds
           of
           prey
           :
           For
           having
           been
           bred
           a
           Faulconer
           in
           my
           youth
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           the
           admirable
           swiftnesse
           of
           wing
           these
           birds
           make
           .
           They
           mount
           sometimes
           upon
           the
           trayne
           ,
           to
           so
           loftie
           a
           pitch
           :
           as
           ,
           if
           a
           Faucon
           were
           there
           ,
           Shee
           might
           be
           allowed
           a
           double
           Cancellere
           in
           her
           stooping
           to
           her
           game
           :
           they
           doe
           it
           at
           one
           entire
           downe
           come
           .
           Her
           ordinary
           flying
           for
           her
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           prey
           ▪
           is
           commonly
           more
           free
           then
           the
           best
           Haggard
           Faulcon
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           seen
           ;
           but
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           makes
           it
           the
           more
           admirable
           .
           At
           the
           times
           they
           grow
           hungry
           ,
           they
           attend
           the
           Dolphins
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           Spaniels
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           perceive
           the
           water
           to
           move
           ,
           they
           know
           they
           are
           in
           Chase
           ,
           of
           the
           flying
           fish
           ;
           and
           being
           neere
           them
           ,
           they
           rise
           like
           Coveys
           of
           Partridges
           by
           12
           and
           16
           in
           a
           Covey
           ,
           and
           flye
           as
           far
           as
           young
           Partridges
           ,
           that
           are
           farkers
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           flight
           these
           birds
           make
           them
           their
           quarry
           .
        
         
           These
           frighted
           fishes
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           night
           have
           crost
           our
           ship
           ,
           and
           being
           stopt
           by
           the
           shroudes
           ,
           have
           falne
           downe
           ;
           and
           with
           their
           bodieswe
           have
           baited
           hookes
           ,
           and
           taken
           their
           pursuers
           the
           Dolphins
           ;
           which
           we
           have
           found
           very
           excellent
           meat
           ,
           being
           drest
           by
           a
           good
           hand
           ,
           with
           Wine
           ,
           Spice
           ,
           and
           sweet
           herbs
           ,
           which
           we
           never
           wanted
           .
           So
           here
           we
           have
           excellent
           hauking
           ,
           no
           ●eare
           of
           losing
           our
           hauke
           ,
           by
           going
           out
           at
           Cheik
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           village
           to
           Poult
           ,
           and
           yet
           eate
           of
           the
           quarrie
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           the
           Spaniells
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           advantage
           the
           best
           faulconers
           misse
           at
           Land.
           As
           for
           the
           hunting
           here
           ,
           we
           only
           see
           the
           Chase
           ,
           but
           suffer
           the
           hounds
           to
           flesh
           themselves
           upon
           the
           quarrie
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           a
           royall
           fish
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           may
           fill
           a
           dish
           to
           furnish
           Neptunes
           table
           ,
           &
           by
           that
           meanes
           we
           are
           cosen'd
           of
           our
           quarry
           .
           So
           that
           as
           I
           ever
           thought
           on
           Land
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           same
           at
           Sea
           ,
           Hawking
           to
           be
           the
           better
           sport
           .
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           ,
           to
           tell
           what
           kind
           of
           fish
           this
           flying
           fish
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           excellent
           sport
           ,
           both
           in
           himselfe
           and
           others
           ,
           he
           is
           just
           like
           a
           Pilchard
           ,
           but
           his
           fins
           larger
           ,
           both
           in
           breadth
           &
           length
           ,
           &
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           wett
           ,
           so
           long
           he
           flyes
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           mortall
           enemies
           the
           birds
           ,
           they
           continue
           with
           us
           from
           33.
           degrees
           til
           we
           come
           to
           15.
           and
           then
           leave
           us
           .
        
         
           At
           which
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           another
           kinde
           undertakes
           us
           ,
           not
           much
           bigger
           then
           a
           Castrill
           ;
           and
           as
           near
           that
           colour
           as
           may
           bee
           ,
           but
           of
           another
           manner
           of
           flying
           :
           for
           these
           flye
           close
           to
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           turne
           about
           every
           wave
           ;
           so
           that
           wee
           often
           lose
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           interposing
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           and
           think
           somtimes
           that
           a
           wave
           has
           overwhelmed
           her
           .
           The
           pleasure
           she
           gives
           the
           eye
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           giddinesse
           of
           her
           flying
           ,
           and
           often
           seems
           to
           be
           lost
           :
           and
           yet
           (
           contrary
           to
           our
           expectation
           )
           appears
           againe
           .
           But
           I
           will
           trouble
           you
           no
           longer
           with
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Plyant
           Aire
           ,
           but
           dive
           into
           the
           Deep
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           pleasure
           that
           Element
           affords
           to
           give
           you
           delight
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Fish
           called
           a
           Sharke
           ,
           which
           he
           as
           is
           a
           common
           enemy
           to
           Saylers
           and
           all
           others
           that
           venture
           ,
           in
           Calmes
           ,
           to
           commit
           their
           naked
           bodies
           to
           the
           sea
           (
           for
           he
           often
           bites
           off
           Legs
           ,
           sometimes
           Armes
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           swallowes
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           if
           the
           Fish
           bee
           great
           )
           :
           So
           when
           the
           Saylers
           take
           them
           ,
           they
           use
           them
           accordingly
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           putting
           out
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           throwing
           them
           over
           bord
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           mangling
           and
           cutting
           their
           bodies
           ,
           finns
           ,
           and
           tayles
           ,
           making
           them
           a
           prey
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           mercilesse
           Tyrants
           themselves
           ;
           And
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           justice
           they
           are
           very
           Accurate
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           these
           fishes
           we
           took
           ;
           some
           by
           striking
           with
           harping
           Irons
           ,
           some
           with
           Fishgigs
           ,
           some
           with
           hookes
           ;
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           one
           very
           large
           ,
           which
           followed
           the
           Ship
           foure
           houres
           ,
           before
           wee
           went
           about
           to
           take
           him
           ;
           and
           perceived
           before
           him
           ,
           a
           little
           Fish
           which
           they
           call
           the
           
             Pilot
             Fish
          
           ;
           This
           little
           guide
           of
           his
           ,
           swims
           sometimes
           a
           yeard
           before
           him
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           greatest-adversity
           often
           cleaves
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           deare
           friend
           ,
           stickes
           ●losest
           when
           hee
           needs
           him
           most
           :
           for
           when
           he
           is
           taken
           ,
           this
           little
           fish
           ,
           never
           fayles
           to
           fasten
           himselfe
           to
           his
           head
           ,
           or
           some
           part
           neere
           that
           ,
           and
           resolves
           to
           dye
           with
           him
           .
           The
           experience
           of
           this
           wee
           found
           not
           only
           in
           this
           great
           fish
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           wee
           had
           formerly
           taken
           ,
           for
           wee
           never
           took
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           .
           And
           the
           Engine
           wee
           took
           this
           great
           Sharke
           with
           ,
           was
           a
           large
           Hook
           ,
           baited
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           Beef
           ;
           which
           he
           received
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           his
           belly
           being
           turned
           upwards
           ,
           for
           his
           mouth
           being
           short
           of
           his
           snout
           a
           good
           deale
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           take
           it
           conveniently
           ,
           his
           back
           being
           upward
           ,
           by
           reason
           his
           snout
           drove
           the
           line
           afore
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           wee
           perceived
           the
           baite
           to
           be
           swallowed
           ,
           we
           gave
           a
           sudden
           pull
           ,
           which
           fastned
           the
           hook
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           sure
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           body
           would
           not
           teare
           it
           out
           ,
           Wee
           drew
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           in
           the
           Wast
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           where
           none
           durst
           abide
           ,
           but
           the
           Seamen
           who
           dare
           doe
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           Wee
           had
           aboard
           divers
           mastive
           Dogges
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           ,
           one
           so
           large
           and
           fierce
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seldome
           seen
           any
           like
           him
           ;
           this
           Dogge
           flew
           to
           him
           with
           the
           greatest
           Courage
           that
           might
           be
           ,
           but
           could
           take
           no
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           large
           roundnesse
           and
           sliminesse
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           chance
           he
           got
           hold
           of
           one
           of
           his
           ●innes
           ,
           the
           Sharke
           would
           throw
           him
           from
           ●ide
           to
           side
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           nothing
           ;
           and
           doubtlesse
           if
           he
           had
           encountred
           him
           in
           his
           own
           Element
           ,
           the
           Sea
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           made
           quick
           work
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           Divers
           of
           this
           kind
           wee
           took
           ,
           but
           none
           so
           large
           ;
           he
           was
           about
           16
           foot
           long
           ,
           and
           10
           foot
           about
           the
           middle
           .
           Other
           fishes
           were
           took
           ,
           as
           the
           Bonito
           ,
           the
           
             Spanish
             Maquerell
          
           ,
           the
           
             Albucore
             ,
             Dolphin
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           wee
           found
           excellent
           meate
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Albucore
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fish
           of
           such
           a
           shape
           ,
           as
           it
           pleased
           me
           much
           to
           look
           on
           .
           Those
           wee
           took
           were
           not
           much
           above
           a
           yard
           long
           ,
           with
           forked
           tayles
           ,
           the
           gristles
           very
           firme
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           neer
           that
           ,
           no
           bigger
           then
           a
           mans
           wrist
           ;
           but
           suddenly
           growing
           upward
           to
           such
           a
           greatnesse
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seldome
           seen
           any
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           strong
           withall
           ,
           as
           a
           sayler
           a
           very
           strong
           man
           ,
           holding
           one
           of
           them
           fast
           by
           the
           gill
           ,
           when
           this
           fish
           mov'd
           but
           his
           tayle
           to
           get
           loose
           ,
           gave
           such
           a
           spring
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           like
           to
           have
           put
           his
           arme
           out
           of
           joynt
           .
           These
           kind
           of
           fishes
           ,
           in
           a
           cleare
           Sun-shine
           evening
           ,
           delight
           themselves
           and
           us
           ,
           by
           trying
           which
           of
           them
           can
           leap
           highest
           above
           water
           ,
           so
           that
           t
           is
           a
           pretty
           pastime
           ,
           to
           see
           fishes
           so
           large
           ,
           and
           gloriously
           colour'd
           ,
           shew
           themselves
           so
           far
           above
           their
           naturall
           Element
           ,
           whose
           shapes
           and
           colours
           gave
           such
           variety
           .
           But
           this
           sport
           we
           saw
           not
           often
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           trouble
           you
           no
           more
           ,
           with
           mentioning
           the
           variety
           of
           shapes
           and
           colours
           of
           fishes
           ,
           till
           I
           come
           to
           St.
           Jago
           ;
           onely
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           very
           small
           one
           ;
           for
           his
           body
           is
           not
           much
           bigger
           then
           a
           large
           Pomegranate
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           faculties
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           draw
           more
           eyes
           to
           look
           on
           him
           and
           more
           mindes
           to
           consider
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           Vast
           Whale
           :
           for
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           his
           large
           body
           ,
           appearing
           above
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           water
           being
           in
           calmes
           a
           smooth
           leavell
           superficies
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           appearing
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strangest
           and
           most
           monstrous
           sights
           that
           can
           be
           in
           nature
           ;
           (
           and
           the
           more
           admirable
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           incounted
           by
           his
           two
           mortall
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Sword
           and
           Theshal
           fishes
           .
           For
           to
           shake
           them
           off
           ,
           he
           leapes
           more
           then
           his
           owne
           length
           ,
           above
           water
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           fall
           ,
           beats
           the
           sea
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           as
           the
           froth
           and
           foame
           is
           seen
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           after
           ,
           White
           ,
           as
           when
           t
           is
           beaten
           by
           a
           strong
           West
           wind
           against
           a
           Rock
           ;
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           spouts
           out
           the
           water
           in
           great
           quantities
           ;
           the
           height
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Steeple
           .
           )
           Yet
           this
           great
           master-piece
           of
           Nature
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           my
           opinion
           so
           full
           of
           wonder
           ,
           nor
           doth
           raise
           the
           consideration
           to
           such
           a
           height
           :
           as
           this
           little
           fish
           the
           ●arvill
           ,
           who
           can
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           enjoy
           himselfe
           with
           his
           neighbour
           fishes
           ,
           under
           water
           ;
           And
           when
           he
           putts
           on
           a
           resolution
           to
           trie
           his
           fortune
           in
           another
           Element
           ,
           the
           Ayer
           ,
           he
           riseth
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           let
           the
           billow
           go
           never
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           there
           without
           the
           help
           of
           a
           say●er
           ,
           Raises
           up
           his
           maine
           Mast
           ,
           spreads
           his
           sayles
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           of
           his
           own
           sinewes
           ,
           fits
           his
           Rudder
           and
           Ballast
           ,
           and
           begins
           his
           voyage
           ;
           But
           to
           what
           Coast
           he
           is
           bound
           ,
           or
           what
           trafique
           he
           intends
           ,
           himselfe
           and
           He
           that
           made
           him
           onely
           can
           tell
           .
           Fishes
           there
           are
           none
           to
           prey
           on
           ,
           nor
           flies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           t
           is
           not
           for
           food
           he
           travailes
           ;
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           500
           leagues
           from
           any
           land
           ,
           if
           his
           voyage
           be
           to
           any
           Port
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           a
           long
           time
           and
           much
           patience
           to
           get
           thither
           ;
           if
           to
           sea
           ,
           hee
           's
           there
           already
           ;
           in
           one
           thing
           he
           hath
           the
           advantage
           of
           any
           ship
           that
           ever
           sayled
           :
           for
           he
           can
           go
           neerer
           the
           wind
           by
           a
           poynt
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           yare
           Friggot
           that
           ever
           was
           built
           .
           Which
           shewes
           how
           farre
           Nature
           can
           exceed
           Art.
           Another
           advantage
           he
           has
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           greatest
           Tempest
           ,
           he
           never
           feares
           drowning
           .
           Compasse
           ,
           nor
           Card
           he
           needs
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           never
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ;
           whether
           then
           his
           voyage
           be
           for
           pleasure
           or
           profit
           we
           are
           yet
           to
           seeke
           .
        
         
         
           But
           before
           wee
           arive
           at
           our
           next
           Harbour
           ,
           St
           Jago
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Iles
           of
           Cape
           Verd
           ,
           and
           now
           revolted
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Spayne
           ,
           to
           the
           Portugall
           ;
           Let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           one
           little
           observation
           I
           made
           of
           the
           Ships
           way
           ;
           which
           in
           slacke
           windes
           ,
           and
           darke
           nights
           ,
           wee
           saw
           nothing
           under
           water
           ,
           but
           darkenes
           ▪
           but
           in
           stiffe
           windes
           ,
           and
           strong
           gayles
           ,
           wee
           saw
           perfectly
           the
           keele
           of
           the
           Ship
           ;
           and
           fishes
           playing
           underneath
           ,
           as
           lighted
           by
           a
           torch
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           nights
           of
           equall
           darkenes
           .
           Which
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           poynt
           of
           Philosophy
           I
           had
           heard
           discourst
           of
           ,
           among
           the
           Learned
           ;
           That
           in
           the
           Ayer
           ,
           Rough
           hard
           bodies
           ,
           meeting
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           violent
           stroakes
           ,
           Rarifie
           the
           Ayer
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           fire
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           the
           ship
           being
           of
           a
           hard
           substance
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           violent
           motion
           ,
           meeting
           with
           the
           strong
           resistance
           of
           the
           waves
           :
           (
           who
           though
           they
           bee
           not
           hard
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           rough
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           saltnes
           ,
           )
           doe
           cause
           a
           light
           ,
           though
           no
           fire
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           guesse
           ,
           that
           that
           light
           would
           bee
           fire
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           quencht
           by
           the
           sea
           ,
           in
           the
           instant
           it
           is
           made
           ;
           which
           in
           his
           owne
           Element
           ,
           hath
           the
           greater
           power
           and
           predominancie
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           wee
           came
           to
           St
           Jago
           ,
           wee
           were
           to
           have
           visited
           a
           small
           Iland
           called
           Soll
           ;
           by
           the
           intreatie
           of
           a
           Portugall
           wee
           carried
           with
           us
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Bernardo
             Mendes
             de
             Sousa
          
           ;
           who
           pretended
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           (
           if
           not
           the
           whole
           )
           to
           bee
           his
           owne
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           ,
           it
           lay
           somewhat
           out
           of
           our
           waye
           ,
           and
           wee
           could
           not
           recover
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           winde
           was
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           partly
           for
           that
           wee
           were
           enformed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Saylers
           ,
           who
           told
           us
           it
           was
           uninhabited
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           Goats
           ,
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           wee
           guest
           ,
           hee
           would
           (
           out
           of
           a
           vaine
           glorie
           )
           shew
           us
           something
           that
           he
           Call'd
           his
           .
           But
           the
           Master
           ,
           who
           well
           knew
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           would
           not
           lose
           so
           much
           tyme
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Which
           gave
           some
           discontentment
           to
           the
           Portugall
           ,
           which
           hee
           exprest
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           by
           a
           sullen
           dogged
           looke
           ,
           till
           wee
           came
           to
           St
           Jago
           .
           But
           that
           was
           but
           a
           whetstone
           ,
           to
           sharpen
           a
           worse
           humour
           hee
           was
           big
           with
           ;
           for
           though
           our
           Merchants
           redeem'd
           him
           out
           of
           prison
           in
           London
           ,
           intending
           him
           a
           Mayne
           director
           in
           the
           whole
           voyage
           ;
           whose
           Credulous
           eares
           hee
           highly
           abused
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Padre
             Vagado
          
           (
           Chiefe
           Governour
           of
           St
           Jago
           )
           was
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           power
           hee
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           lay
           all
           trade
           open
           ,
           for
           Negroes
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Cattle
           ,
           which
           were
           there
           Contrabanded
           goods
           ;
           By
           which
           perswasion
           ,
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           power
           and
           Command
           of
           the
           ship
           and
           goods
           .
           But
           hee
           intended
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           trust
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           meant
           to
           make
           prey
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           probably
           lives
           to
           boote
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           not
           bin
           verie
           wary
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           wee
           perceiv'd
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           a
           strange
           looke
           hee
           put
           on
           ,
           when
           wee
           came
           nere
           the
           Iland
           ;
           which
           caused
           us
           to
           suspect
           some
           great
           and
           bad
           designe
           hee
           was
           bent
           on
           ,
           (
           for
           being
           Iolly
           and
           very
           good
           Companie
           all
           the
           voyage
           ,
           to
           change
           his
           Countenance
           when
           wee
           were
           nere
           the
           place
           where
           wee
           hop'd
           to
           enjoy
           our selves
           with
           happinesse
           and
           Contentment
           ,
           was
           a
           presage
           of
           some
           evill
           intent
           to
           bee
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           which
           howerly
           wee
           expected
           ;
           and
           were
           all
           at
           gaze
           what
           part
           of
           it
           was
           first
           to
           bee
           acted
           ;
           which
           hee
           (
           more
           speedily
           then
           hee
           needed
           )
           discovered
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           thus
           .
        
         
           Our
           water
           ,
           being
           a
           good
           part
           spent
           in
           our
           passage
           thither
           ,
           and
           wee
           being
           to
           make
           new
           and
           large
           provisions
           for
           the
           remaynder
           of
           our
           
           Voyage
           ,
           carrying
           horses
           and
           Cattle
           with
           us
           :
           which
           wee
           were
           to
           take
           in
           there
           ;
           hee
           Commanded
           the
           Master
           by
           the
           power
           he
           had
           over
           him
           ,
           to
           send
           a
           shoare
           all
           the
           emptie
           Caske
           hee
           had
           aboard
           ;
           with
           intent
           to
           detayne
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           make
           us
           comply
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           his
           ends
           .
           But
           the
           Master
           absolutely
           denied
           the
           Landing
           our
           great
           Caske
           ,
           but
           told
           him
           he
           would
           send
           our
           quarter
           Caskes
           ,
           in
           our
           long
           boate
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           making
           often
           returnes
           ,
           to
           fill
           our
           Pipes
           &
           Buts
           .
           But
           finding
           himself
           at
           a
           losse
           in
           this
           designe
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           keepe
           us
           from
           any
           water
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           appointed
           our
           men
           ,
           to
           dig
           in
           the
           valley
           under
           the
           Padres
           house
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           well
           assured
           no
           Springs
           of
           water
           were
           to
           be
           found
           .
           But
           some
           of
           our
           men
           ,
           who
           spoke
           good
           Spanish
           ,
           by
           their
           enquiries
           heard
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           very
           good
           well
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           under
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Country
           people
           ;
           Which
           when
           he
           perceiv'd
           we
           had
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           out
           of
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           used
           his
           best
           eloquence
           to
           make
           us
           beleeve
           he
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           that
           Well
           .
        
         
           So
           finding
           that
           this
           practice
           would
           not
           serve
           his
           turne
           ,
           he
           tryed
           another
           :
           and
           that
           was
           was
           to
           command
           our
           Master
           ,
           to
           carrie
           a
           shoare
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Cargosoone
           that
           was
           consign'd
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           Cloath
           ,
           Bayes
           ,
           Stuffes
           of
           severall
           kindes
           ,
           Linen
           Cloath
           ,
           Hats
           with
           broad
           brims
           ,
           such
           as
           Spaniards
           use
           to
           weare
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           in
           London
           purposely
           to
           put
           off
           there
           ,
           and
           these
           goods
           being
           valued
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           receiv'd
           at
           Land
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           returne
           made
           ,
           in
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Cattle
           .
           But
           as
           we
           had
           Cause
           to
           suspect
           him
           for
           the
           Cask
           ,
           so
           wee
           had
           for
           the
           Cargo
           ,
           and
           so
           return'd
           him
           this
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           not
           land
           any
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           without
           receiving
           the
           like
           valew
           in
           Cattle
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           parcells
           to
           receive
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           deliver
           the
           other
           ,
        
         
           On
           which
           message
           ,
           we
           sent
           the
           Purser
           of
           our
           ship
           ,
           that
           spoke
           good
           Spanish
           ;
           But
           Bernardo
           ,
           being
           vext
           to
           the
           height
           that
           his
           Plot
           was
           discovered
           ,
           kept
           him
           prisoner
           .
           We
           sent
           another
           to
           demand
           him
           which
           was
           like
           wise
           detayned
           ,
           then
           we
           sent
           3
           or
           4
           more
           and
           some
           of
           the
           soldiers
           of
           the
           Castle
           gave
           fire
           upon
           them
           ,
           Soe
           that
           wee
           resolv'd
           to
           weigh
           Anchor
           and
           put
           to
           Sea
           for
           a
           weeke
           or
           tenne
           dayes
           and
           returne
           in
           the
           night
           (
           the
           weather
           being
           darke
           and
           fitt
           for
           our
           purpose
           )
           and
           surprise
           the
           Padres
           house
           with
           50
           Musketeers
           which
           we
           could
           muster
           verie
           well
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           and
           other
           passengers
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Saylers
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           
             Padre
             Vagago
          
           ,
           and
           
             Bernardo
             Mendes
             de
             Sousa
          
           ,
           and
           carrie
           them
           to
           the
           Barbados
           .
           But
           the
           Padre
           not
           knowing
           of
           this
           designe
           in
           Bernardo
           ,
           sent
           to
           us
           a
           verie
           kind
           message
           inviting
           himselfe
           aboard
           our
           ship
           ,
           receiving
           hostages
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           soe
           upon
           treatie
           with
           him
           aboard
           ,
           settled
           a
           trade
           ,
           and
           got
           our
           prisoners
           releast
           ;
           whereupon
           we
           were
           invited
           to
           his
           house
           or
           rather
           his
           Rocke
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           most
           part
           of
           it
           form'd
           in
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           with
           a
           sleep
           and
           verie
           high
           precipice
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           mislead
           into
           this
           digression
           by
           this
           wicked
           Portugall
           ,
           whose
           unlucky
           Countenance
           before
           we
           came
           to
           the
           Iland
           ,
           gave
           me
           the
           occasion
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           miscariage
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           before
           I
           came
           at
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           we
           came
           within
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           appeared
           to
           us
           full
           of
           high
           &
           steep
           Rocks
           ,
           (
           the
           highest
           of
           which
           were
           meere
           stone
           ,
           without
           any
           soyleat
           all
           )
           and
           they
           of
           so
           great
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           we
           seldome
           saw
           the
           tops
           ,
           whilst
           we
           lay
           before
           it
           ;
           being
           interposed
           by
           mists
           ,
           and
           Clouds
           :
           which
           rise
           and
           darken
           the
           skie
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Turnado
           .
           But
           the
           day
           
           we
           had
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           very
           cleare
           ;
           and
           we
           being
           at
           a
           competent
           distance
           ,
           had
           a
           perfect
           view
           of
           it
           )
           .
           But
           those
           of
           the
           second
           altitude
           ,
           appear'd
           not
           so
           white
           ,
           but
           had
           a
           grayish
           colour
           ,
           as
           if
           covered
           with
           light
           and
           sandy
           earth
           .
           But
           the
           lowest
           of
           those
           ,
           seem'd
           rather
           Hills
           ,
           than
           Rockes
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           russet
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           in
           doubt
           whether
           grasse
           did
           ever
           grow
           on
           them
           .
           But
           when
           we
           came
           within
           distance
           of
           discerning
           colours
           perfectly
           ;
           wee
           expected
           the
           vallies
           ,
           as
           it
           opened
           to
           us
           ,
           would
           have
           afforded
           our
           eyes
           a
           richer
           prospect
           ,
           with
           more
           variety
           of
           colours
           ,
           but
           we
           found
           very
           little
           or
           no
           amendment
           ,
           onely
           the
           trees
           of
           Coconuts
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           that
           were
           large
           and
           beautiful
           ,
           whose
           tops
           (
           giving
           amply
           proportionable
           shadowes
           to
           their
           roots
           )
           held
           their
           greennesse
           and
           were
           extreame
           beautifull
           .
           But
           the
           time
           of
           our
           stay
           there
           ,
           being
           the
           Turnado
           ,
           when
           the
           sunne
           (
           being
           in
           his
           returne
           from
           the
           Tropique
           of
           Cancer
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           Capricorne
           ,
           to
           visit
           and
           refresh
           the
           Southern
           world
           ,
           )
           became
           Zenith
           to
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           which
           is
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           :
           At
           which
           time
           the
           raines
           fall
           in
           abundance
           ,
           and
           is
           accompted
           winter
           ,
           to
           those
           parts
           where
           the
           Zenith
           is
           ,
           and
           we
           staying
           there
           19
           or
           20
           dayes
           ,
           (
           the
           raine
           falling
           a
           good
           part
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           )
           wee
           perceived
           the
           valleys
           to
           put
           on
           new
           liveries
           :
           so
           fresh
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           various
           greens
           ,
           intermixt
           with
           flowers
           of
           severall
           kinds
           ,
           some
           growing
           on
           stalkes
           ,
           some
           on
           trees
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           varietie
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           beautifull
           colours
           ,
           as
           if
           nature
           had
           made
           choyce
           of
           that
           place
           to
           shew
           her
           Master
           piece
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           having
           feasted
           our
           eyes
           with
           this
           delighted
           object
           ,
           we
           desired
           to
           try
           whether
           their
           smel
           was
           as
           pleasant
           and
           odoriferous
           ,
           as
           their
           beauty
           was
           admirable
           ;
           and
           to
           satisfie
           our selves
           of
           this
           curiosity
           ,
           would
           willingly
           have
           gone
           a
           shoare
           but
           wee
           were
           advised
           to
           stay
           a
           little
           ,
           till
           we
           were
           better
           assured
           of
           our
           
             Portugall
             Bernardo
          
           .
           Which
           stay
           ,
           gave
           us
           time
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Harbour
           or
           Bay
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Pry
           ,
           and
           is
           about
           a
           league
           over
           from
           land
           to
           land
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           I
           guest
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           ;
           from
           the
           poynts
           of
           land
           ,
           to
           the
           bottome
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           we
           enter
           ,
           we
           leave
           a
           small
           Iland
           on
           our
           Larboard
           side
           .
        
         
           This
           Bay
           or
           Pry
           ,
           lies
           to
           the
           Leeward
           of
           the
           Iland
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           we
           found
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           insufferable
           heate
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           hardly
           imagine
           that
           bodyes
           comming
           out
           of
           cold
           Climates
           ,
           could
           indure
           such
           scorching
           without
           being
           suffocated
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           in
           a
           Cabinet
           two
           pieces
           of
           hard
           waxe
           ,
           in
           the
           hold
           of
           the
           ship
           both
           mel●ed
           and
           clave
           together
           ;
           and
           the
           Cement
           of
           that
           Cabinet
           ,
           that
           was
           made
           to
           hold
           the
           Inke
           ,
           melted
           and
           became
           flat
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           finding
           the
           Ayer
           so
           torridly
           hot
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           the
           water
           ;
           and
           I
           leapt
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           which
           appeared
           to
           my
           sense
           no
           more
           colder
           than
           the
           Ayer
           ;
           than
           the
           Queens
           bath
           (
           at
           Ba●he
           )
           is
           hotter
           in
           June
           here
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           bottome
           ,
           or
           inward
           part
           of
           the
           Pry
           ,
           there
           appeared
           to
           us
           ,
           a
           faire
           round
           rising
           hill
           ,
           neere
           halfe
           the
           bredth
           of
           the
           Pry
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           the
           How
           at
           Pl●mouth
           ,
           with
           a
           valley
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           And
           on
           the
           brow
           of
           the
           Hill
           towards
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           a
           very
           high
           and
           steep
           precipice
           of
           a
           rocke
           ;
           in
           which
           stood
           the
           house
           of
           the
           
             Padre
             Vagado
          
           ,
           fixt
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           rocke
           .
           A
           house
           fit
           enough
           for
           such
           a
           Master
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           were
           the
           chiefe
           Commander
           of
           the
           Iland
           :
           yet
           by
           his
           port
           and
           house
           he
           kept
           he
           was
           more
           like
           a
           Hermite
           then
           a
           Governour
           .
           His
           familie
           consisting
           of
           a
           Mollotto
           of
           his
           own
           getting
           ,
           three
           Negroes
           ,
           a
           Fidler
           ,
           and
           a
           Wench
           .
           
           Himselfe
           a
           man
           grave
           enough
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           but
           certainly
           of
           no
           great
           learning
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           differences
           between
           Bernardo
           and
           us
           ,
           Colonel
           Modiford
           writ
           him
           a
           letter
           in
           Latin
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           his
           best
           endeavour
           to
           answer
           but
           fell
           two
           bowes
           short
           in
           substance
           and
           language
           ,
           and
           though
           his
           Quarrell
           were
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           he
           revenged
           himselfe
           on
           Priscian
           ,
           whose
           head
           he
           broke
           3
           or
           4
           times
           in
           his
           letter
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           time
           we
           saw
           him
           ,
           was
           at
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           invitation
           :
           to
           which
           almost
           inaccessible
           habitation
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           climed
           with
           infinite
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           indeed
           so
           painfull
           and
           violent
           was
           our
           motion
           :
           (
           our
           leggs
           finding
           the
           motion
           of
           elevation
           ,
           much
           more
           violent
           then
           of
           distention
           ,
           )
           as
           we
           were
           almost
           scalded
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           torrid
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           being
           then
           our
           Zenith
           ,
           did
           so
           scald
           us
           without
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           in
           fitter
           condition
           to
           be
           fricased
           for
           the
           Padres
           dinner
           ,
           then
           to
           eat
           any
           dinner
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Being
           painfully
           and
           pipeing
           hot
           ,
           arriv'd
           at
           this
           exalted
           mansion
           ;
           we
           found
           none
           to
           entertaine
           us
           but
           Bernardo
           ;
           whose
           countenance
           was
           not
           so
           well
           reconcil'd
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           us
           a
           hearty
           welcome
           .
           He
           told
           us
           that
           the
           Padre
           was
           gone
           forth
           about
           some
           affaires
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           but
           would
           returne
           time
           enough
           to
           dinner
           .
           And
           whilst
           we
           were
           staying
           there
           ,
           expecting
           his
           comming
           ,
           we
           thought
           good
           not
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           for
           the
           structure
           of
           that
           Fabricke
           ,
           did
           not
           minister
           to
           our
           eyes
           much
           of
           delight
           .
           Onely
           that
           it
           had
           a
           faier
           prospect
           to
           sea
           .
           So
           we
           walkt
           along
           upon
           that
           round
           hill
           ,
           enquiring
           what
           we
           could
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           were
           inform'd
           that
           there
           had
           been
           formerly
           a
           very
           stately
           Town
           ,
           beautified
           with
           faire
           buildings
           ,
           and
           streets
           so
           contrived
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           best
           use
           of
           such
           a
           prospect
           ;
           But
           burnt
           and
           demolisht
           by
           Sr.
           Francis
           Drake
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           warres
           ,
           between
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           give
           more
           reverence
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           for
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Countreymen
           had
           there
           sacrificed
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           houre
           that
           our
           stomacks
           told
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           full
           high
           time
           to
           pay
           Nature
           her
           due
           ,
           we
           lookt
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           perceived
           at
           a
           good
           distance
           ,
           a
           horse
           comming
           towards
           us
           ,
           with
           a
           man
           on
           his
           back
           ,
           as
           hard
           as
           his
           heels
           could
           carry
           him
           ;
           and
           within
           a
           very
           little
           time
           ,
           made
           a
           sudden
           stop
           at
           the
           Padres
           house
           ,
           from
           whose
           backe
           (
           being
           taken
           by
           two
           
             Negroes
             ,
          
           )
           was
           set
           on
           the
           ground
           a
           great
           fat
           man
           ,
           with
           a
           gowne
           on
           his
           back
           ,
           his
           face
           not
           so
           black
           as
           to
           be
           counted
           a
           Mollotto
           ,
           yet
           I
           believe
           full
           out
           as
           black
           as
           the
           Knight
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           his
           eyes
           blacker
           if
           possible
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           sunk
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           large
           pinne
           you
           might
           have
           prick't
           them
           out
           in
           the
           nappe
           of
           his
           necke
           .
           Upon
           his
           a
           lighting
           we
           perceived
           him
           very
           much
           discomposed
           ,
           for
           the
           pace
           he
           rid
           ,
           was
           not
           his
           usuall
           manner
           of
           riding
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           enquiry
           afterwards
           we
           understood
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           very
           seldom
           rid
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           his
           business
           having
           held
           him
           over
           long
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           take
           horse
           ,
           who
           intended
           to
           come
           a
           foot
           ;
           and
           being
           m●●●nted
           ,
           (
           and
           he
           none
           of
           the
           best
           horsemen
           ,
           )
           was
           made
           subject
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           his
           horse
           ;
           which
           being
           a
           Barbe
           ,
           &
           very
           swift
           of
           foot
           ,
           comming
           towards
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           kept
           ,
           ranne
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           wonder
           his
           burthen
           had
           not
           been
           cast
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           for
           the
           Horse
           having
           a
           bit
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           stirrops
           being
           extreame
           short
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           riding
           there
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           ever
           checkt
           him
           with
           the
           bridle
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           put
           to
           bound
           ,
           he
           had
           undoubtedly
           layd
           him
           on
           the
           ground
           .
           But
           the
           rider
           that
           thought
           
           of
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           holding
           fast
           by
           the
           pummell
           with
           both
           handes
           ,
           was
           miraculously
           preserv'd
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           great
           discomposure
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           off
           by
           two
           Negroes
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           his
           owne
           legs
           :
           but
           in
           such
           a
           trance
           ,
           as
           for
           some
           minutes
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           speake
           to
           us
           :
           So
           sensible
           an
           impression
           had
           the
           feare
           of
           falling
           made
           in
           him
           .
           But
           being
           at
           last
           come
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           addresse
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           language
           bid
           us
           welcome
           ,
           begining
           to
           excuse
           his
           too
           long
           stay
           :
           to
           redeeme
           which
           fault
           ,
           he
           had
           put
           himselfe
           in
           such
           a
           hazard
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           whole
           life
           he
           had
           not
           knowne
           the
           like
           .
           We
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           argued
           a
           great
           respect
           and
           civilitie
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           expose
           his
           gravitie
           ,
           which
           was
           accustomed
           to
           a
           moderate
           pace
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           swiftnes
           of
           motion
           ,
           as
           might
           in
           any
           kinde
           indanger
           his
           health
           ,
           or
           hazard
           his
           person
           .
           But
           he
           being
           a
           man
           much
           reserv'd
           ,
           and
           slow
           of
           language
           ,
           said
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           brought
           us
           into
           his
           house
           ;
           which
           was
           upon
           a
           Levell
           at
           the
           entrance
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Rooms
           a
           steep
           precipice
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           roomes
           like
           galleries-such
           as
           are
           in
           the
           meanest
           Innes
           upon
           London-way
           .
           There
           were
           not
           in
           the
           house
           above
           4
           roomes
           ,
           besides
           two
           galleries
           and
           a
           Kitchin
           ;
           and
           those
           all
           on
           a
           flower
           ;
           and
           the
           flowers
           of
           earth
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           made
           Levell
           ,
           nor
           soeeven
           as
           to
           deserve
           sweeping
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           justly
           dealt
           withall
           :
           for
           they
           had
           no
           more
           then
           they
           deserv'd
           ,
           both
           above
           and
           below
           ;
           for
           the
           Cobwebs
           serv'd
           for
           hangings
           ,
           and
           frying
           pans
           and
           gred-irons
           for
           pictures
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           equipage
           ,
           you
           may
           guesse
           what
           the
           trading
           is
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           when
           the
           Governour
           is
           thus
           accoutred
           ;
           but
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           a
           Cloath
           was
           layde
           ,
           of
           Calico
           ,
           with
           4
           or
           5
           Napkins
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           serve
           a
           dozen
           men
           .
           The
           first
           Course
           was
           set
           on
           the
           table
           ,
           usherd
           in
           by
           the
           Padre
           himselfe
           ,
           
             (
             Bernardo
          
           ,
           the
           Mollotto
           ,
           and
           Negroes
           following
           after
           ,
           )
           with
           every
           one
           a
           dish
           of
           fruite
           ,
           6
           in
           all
           ;
           the
           first
           was
           Millions
           ,
           Plantines
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           third
           Bonanos
           ,
           the
           4
           of
           Guavers
           ,
           the
           5
           of
           Prickled
           Peares
           ,
           the
           6
           the
           Custard
           Apple
           :
           but
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           table
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           feast
           yet
           more
           sumptuous
           ,
           the
           Padre
           sent
           his
           Mollotto
           ,
           into
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           for
           a
           dish
           which
           he
           reserv'd
           for
           the
           Close
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           Three
           Pines
           in
           a
           dish
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           first
           that
           ever
           I
           had
           seene
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           beyond
           the
           best
           fruite
           that
           growes
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Abricot
           is
           beyond
           the
           worst
           Slow
           or
           Crab.
           
        
         
           Having
           well
           refresht
           our selves
           with
           these
           excellent
           fruites
           ,
           we
           dranke
           a
           glasse
           or
           two
           of
           Red
           Sack
           ;
           a
           kinde
           of
           wine
           growing
           in
           the
           Maderas
           ;
           verie
           strong
           ,
           but
           not
           verie
           pleasant
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           Iland
           ,
           there
           is
           made
           noe
           wine
           at
           all
           ;
           nor
           as
           I
           thinke
           any
           of
           grapes
           ,
           so
           neere
           the
           Line
           upon
           Ilands
           in
           all
           the
           world
           .
           Having
           made
           an
           end
           of
           our
           fruite
           ,
           the
           dishes
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           another
           Course
           fetcht
           in
           ;
           which
           was
           of
           flesh
           ,
           fish
           ,
           and
           sallets
           ;
           the
           sallets
           being
           first
           plac't
           upon
           the
           table
           ▪
           which
           I
           tooke
           great
           heed
           of
           ,
           being
           all
           Novelties
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           the
           best
           and
           most
           favourie
           herbs
           that
           ever
           I
           tasted
           ,
           verie
           well
           season'd
           with
           salt
           ,
           Oyle
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           vinagre
           .
           Severall
           sorts
           we
           had
           ,
           but
           not
           mixt
           ,
           but
           in
           severall
           dishes
           ,
           all
           strange
           ,
           and
           all
           excellent
           ▪
           The
           first
           dish
           of
           flesh
           ,
           was
           a
           leg
           of
           young
           sturke
           ,
           or
           a
           wilde
           Calfe
           ,
           of
           a
           yeare
           old
           ;
           which
           was
           of
           the
           Colour
           of
           stags
           flesh
           ,
           and
           tasted
           very
           like
           it
           ,
           full
           of
           Nerves
           and
           sinewes
           ,
           strong
           meat
           and
           very
           well
           Condited
           :
           boyld
           tender
           ,
           and
           the
           sauce
           of
           savorie
           herbes
           ,
           with
           Spanish
           Vinagre
           .
           Turkyes
           and
           Hens
           we
           had
           roasted
           ;
           a
           gigget
           of
           young
           goate
           ,
           fish
           in
           abundance
           of
           severall
           
           kindes
           ,
           whose
           names
           I
           have
           forgotten
           ,
           Snappers
           ,
           grey
           and
           red
           ;
           Cavallos
           ,
           Carpions
           ,
           &c
           :
           with
           others
           of
           rare
           colours
           and
           shapes
           ,
           too
           many
           to
           be
           named
           in
           this
           leafe
           ;
           some
           fryed
           in
           oyle
           ,
           and
           eaten
           hot
           ,
           some
           souc't
           ,
           some
           marinated
           :
           of
           all
           these
           we
           tasted
           ,
           and
           were
           much
           delighted
           .
        
         
           Dinner
           being
           neere
           halfe
           done
           ,
           (
           the
           Padre
           ,
           Bernardo
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           black
           atendants
           ,
           waiting
           on
           us
           ;
           )
           in
           comes
           an
           old
           fellow
           ,
           whose
           complexion
           was
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           red
           Sack
           ;
           for
           neare
           that
           Colour
           it
           was
           :
           his
           head
           and
           beard
           milke
           white
           ,
           his
           Countenance
           bold
           and
           Cheerfull
           ,
           a
           Lute
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           plaide
           us
           for
           a
           Noveltie
           ,
           The
           
             Passame
             sares
             galiard
          
           ;
           a
           tune
           in
           great
           esteeme
           ,
           in
           Harry
           the
           fourths
           dayes
           ;
           for
           when
           Sir
           
             John
             Fal●taff
          
           makes
           his
           Amours
           to
           Mistresse
           
             Doll
             Tear-sheet
             ,
             Sneake
          
           and
           his
           Companie
           ,
           the
           admired
           fidlers
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           playes
           this
           tune
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           thought
           into
           my
           head
           ,
           that
           if
           time
           and
           tune
           be
           the
           Composits
           of
           Musicke
           ,
           what
           a
           long
           time
           this
           tune
           had
           in
           sayling
           from
           England
           to
           this
           place
           .
           But
           we
           being
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           harmonie
           ,
           desired
           a
           song
           ;
           which
           he
           performed
           in
           as
           Antique
           a
           manner
           ;
           both
           favouring
           much
           of
           Antiquitie
           ;
           no
           Graces
           ,
           double
           relishes
           ,
           Frillos
           ,
           Grops
           or
           Piarro
           torte's
           ,
           but
           plaine
           as
           a
           packstaffe
           ;
           his
           Lute
           too
           ,
           was
           but
           of
           tenne
           strings
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           in
           fashion
           in
           King
           Davids
           dayes
           ;
           soe
           that
           the
           raritie
           of
           this
           Antique
           piece
           ,
           pleas'd
           me
           beyond
           measure
           .
        
         
           Dinner
           being
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           Padre
           well
           neere
           wearie
           of
           his
           wayting
           ,
           we
           rose
           ,
           and
           made
           roome
           for
           better
           Companie
           ;
           for
           now
           the
           Padre
           ,
           and
           his
           blacke
           mistresse
           were
           to
           take
           their
           turnes
           ;
           A
           Negro
           of
           the
           greatest
           beautie
           and
           majestie
           together
           :
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           in
           one
           woman
           .
           Her
           stature
           large
           ,
           and
           excellently
           shap't
           ,
           well
           favour'd
           ,
           full
           eye'd
           ,
           &
           admirably
           grac't
           ;
           she
           wore
           on
           her
           head
           a
           roll
           of
           green
           taffatie
           ,
           strip't
           with
           white
           and
           Philiamort
           ,
           made
           up
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           Turban
           ;
           and
           over
           that
           a
           sleight
           vayle
           ,
           which
           she
           tooke
           off
           at
           pleasure
           .
           On
           her
           bodie
           next
           her
           linen
           ,
           a
           Peticoate
           of
           Orange
           Tawny
           and
           Skye
           Colour
           ;
           not
           done
           with
           Straite
           stripes
           ,
           but
           wav'd
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           ▪
           a
           mantle
           of
           purple
           silke
           ,
           ingrayld
           with
           straw
           Colour
           .
           This
           Man●le
           was
           large
           ,
           and
           tyed
           with
           a
           knot
           of
           verie
           broad
           black
           Ribbon
           ,
           with
           a
           rich
           Jewell
           on
           her
           right
           shoulder
           ,
           which
           came
           under
           her
           left
           arme
           ,
           and
           so
           hung
           loose
           and
           carelesly
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           On
           her
           Legs
           ,
           she
           wore
           buskins
           of
           wetched
           Silke
           ,
           deckt
           with
           Silver
           lace
           ,
           and
           Fringe
           ;
           Her
           shooes
           ,
           of
           white
           Leather
           ,
           lac't
           with
           skie
           colour
           ;
           and
           pinkt
           between
           those
           laces
           .
           In
           her
           eares
           ,
           she
           wore
           Large
           Pendants
           ,
           about
           her
           n●ck
           ;
           and
           on
           her
           armes
           ,
           fayre
           Pearles
           .
           But
           her
           eyes
           were
           her
           richest
           Iewells
           :
           for
           they
           were
           the
           largest
           ,
           and
           most
           orientall
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           seene
           ,
        
         
           Seing
           all
           these
           perfections
           in
           her
           onely
           at
           passage
           ,
           but
           not
           yet
           heard
           her
           Speake
           ;
           I
           was
           resolv'd
           after
           dinner
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           Essay
           ▪
           what
           a
           present
           of
           rich
           silver
           silke
           and
           gold
           Ribbon
           would
           doe
           ,
           to
           perswade
           her
           to
           open
           her
           lips
           :
           Partly
           out
           of
           a
           Curiositie
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           her
           teeth
           were
           exactly
           white
           ,
           and
           cleane
           ,
           as
           I
           hop'd
           they
           were
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           a
           generall
           opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           Negroes
           have
           white
           teeth
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           a
           Common
           error
           ,
           for
           the
           black
           and
           white
           ,
           being
           so
           neere
           together
           ,
           they
           set
           off
           on
           another
           with
           the
           greater
           advantage
           .
           But
           looke
           neerer
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           those
           teeth
           ,
           which
           at
           a
           distance
           appear'd
           rarely
           white
           ,
           are
           yellow
           and
           foul
           .
           This
           knowledge
           wrought
           this
           Curiositie
           in
           me
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           the
           mayne
           end
           of
           my
           enquirie
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           now
           ,
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           to
           set
           her
           off
           in
           my
           opinioni
           ,
           the
           rarest
           black
           
           swanne
           that
           I
           had
           ever
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           her
           language
           ,
           &
           gracefull
           delivery
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           unite
           and
           confirme
           a
           perfection
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           I
           took
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           spoke
           good
           Spanish
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           awaited
           her
           comming
           out
           ,
           which
           was
           with
           far
           greater
           majesty
           ,
           and
           gracefulness
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           seen
           Queen
           Anne
           ,
           descend
           from
           the
           Chaire
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           dance
           the
           Measures
           with
           a
           Baron
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           a
           Maske
           in
           the
           Banquetting
           house
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           had
           her
           followers
           and
           friends
           ,
           with
           other
           perquisits
           (
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           attendants
           on
           such
           a
           state
           and
           beautie
           )
           wayted
           on
           her
           ,
           I
           had
           made
           a
           stop
           ,
           and
           gone
           no
           farther
           .
           But
           finding
           her
           but
           slightly
           attended
           ,
           and
           considering
           she
           was
           but
           the
           Padres
           Mistres
           ,
           &
           therefore
           the
           more
           accessible
           ,
           I
           made
           my
           addresses
           to
           her
           ,
           by
           my
           interpreter
           ;
           &
           told
           her
           ,
           I
           had
           some
           Trifles
           made
           by
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           for
           their
           value
           were
           not
           worthy
           her
           acceptance
           ,
           yet
           for
           their
           Novelty
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           of
           some
           esteem
           ,
           such
           having
           bin
           worn
           by
           the
           great
           Queens
           of
           Europe
           ,
           &
           intreated
           her
           to
           vouchsafe
           to
           receive
           them
           .
           She
           with
           much
           gravity
           ,
           and
           reserv'dness
           ,
           opened
           the
           paper
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           lookt
           on
           them
           ,
           the
           Colours
           pleased
           her
           so
           ,
           as
           she
           put
           her
           gravity
           into
           the
           loveliest
           smile
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           seen
           .
           And
           then
           shewed
           her
           rowes
           of
           pearls
           ,
           so
           clean
           ,
           white
           ,
           Orient
           ,
           and
           well
           shaped
           ,
           as
           Neptunes
           Court
           was
           never
           pav'd
           with
           such
           as
           these
           ;
           &
           to
           shew
           whether
           was
           whiter
           ,
           or
           more
           Orient
           ,
           those
           or
           the
           whites
           of
           her
           eyes
           ,
           she
           turn'd
           them
           up
           ,
           &
           gave
           me
           such
           a
           look
           ,
           as
           was
           a
           sufficient
           return
           for
           a
           far
           greater
           present
           ,
           and
           withall
           wisht
           ,
           I
           would
           think
           of
           somewhat
           wherein
           she
           might
           pleasure
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           finde
           her
           both
           ready
           and
           willing
           .
           And
           so
           with
           a
           gracefull
           bow
           of
           her
           neck
           ,
           she
           took
           her
           way
           towards
           her
           own
           house
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           above
           a
           stones
           cast
           from
           the
           Padres
           .
           Other
           addresses
           were
           not
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           without
           the
           dislike
           of
           the
           Padre
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           there
           as
           jealous
           of
           their
           Mistrisses
           ,
           as
           the
           Italians
           of
           their
           wives
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           afternoon
           we
           took
           leave
           ,
           and
           went
           aboard
           ;
           where
           we
           remained
           three
           or
           four
           days
           ;
           about
           which
           time
           ,
           some
           passengers
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           great
           store
           of
           linnen
           for
           shift
           ,
           desired
           leave
           to
           go
           ashoare
           and
           took
           divers
           women
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           wash
           their
           linnen
           .
           But
           (
           it
           seem'd
           )
           the
           Portugalls
           ,
           and
           Negroes
           too
           ,
           found
           them
           handsome
           and
           fit
           for
           their
           turnes
           ,
           and
           were
           a
           little
           Rude
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           Ravisht
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           taken
           from
           Bridewell
           ,
           Turnboule
           street
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           places
           of
           education
           ,
           were
           better
           natur'd
           then
           to
           suffer
           such
           violence
           ;
           yet
           complaints
           were
           made
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           aboard
           ,
           both
           of
           such
           abuses
           ,
           and
           stealing
           their
           linnen
           .
        
         
           But
           such
           a
           praise
           they
           gave
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           were
           desirous
           to
           see
           it
           :
           for
           ,
           after
           the
           Raine
           ,
           every
           day
           gave
           an
           increase
           to
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           budding
           out
           of
           new
           fruits
           and
           flowers
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           valley
           on
           the
           left
           side
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           more
           spacious
           and
           beautifull
           by
           much
           than
           that
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           where
           the
           Padre
           dwelt
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           a
           dozen
           Gentlemen
           of
           our
           company
           ,
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           and
           see
           this
           so
           much
           admired
           valley
           ,
           and
           when
           our
           Saylers
           with
           their
           long
           boat
           went
           to
           fetch
           water
           ,
           (
           as
           dayly
           they
           did
           ,
           )
           we
           went
           along
           with
           them
           :
           and
           landed
           there
           ,
           in
           as
           high
           going
           Billows
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           ever
           seen
           ,
           so
           near
           the
           land
           .
           Much
           adoe
           we
           had
           ,
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           land
           though
           on
           mens
           backs
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           grapple
           came
           as
           near
           the
           shoare
           as
           they
           durst
           bring
           it
           ,
           for
           bulging
           against
           the
           bottome
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           were
           vve
           landed
           ,
           but
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           with
           one
           souldier
           vvith
           him
           ;
           came
           tovvards
           us
           ,
           vvith
           a
           slovv
           formall
           pace
           ;
           
           vvho
           desired
           to
           speake
           vvith
           one
           of
           us
           alone
           .
           Colonel
           Modiford
           ,
           being
           the
           chiefe
           man
           in
           the
           Company
           ,
           went
           with
           an
           Interpreter
           to
           meet
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           speech
           ,
           desired
           to
           know
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           which
           he
           told
           him
           vvas
           this
           .
           That
           he
           understood
           divers
           of
           our
           vvomen
           had
           bin
           ashoare
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           ;
           and
           received
           some
           injury
           ,
           from
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           vvas
           conceiv'd
           ,
           vve
           were
           come
           Arm'd
           to
           take
           revenge
           on
           those
           that
           did
           the
           affront
           .
           He
           therefore
           advised
           us
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           speedy
           returne
           to
           the
           boate
           that
           brought
           us
           :
           or
           to
           send
           back
           our
           svvords
           and
           pistols
           ,
           and
           commit
           our selves
           to
           his
           protection
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           of
           those
           vvere
           not
           presently
           put
           in
           act
           ,
           vve
           should
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           have
           all
           our
           throats
           Cut.
           
        
         
           We
           told
           him
           vve
           had
           no
           intention
           of
           revenge
           for
           any
           vvrong
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           our
           landing
           ,
           vvas
           to
           see
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           place
           vve
           had
           heard
           so
           much
           Commended
           ,
           by
           our
           people
           that
           were
           ashore
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           given
           a
           very
           large
           testimony
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           pleasantness
           and
           fruitfulness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           visit
           vvas
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           place
           and
           people
           .
           But
           for
           sending
           our
           weapons
           back
           to
           the
           boate
           ,
           vve
           desired
           his
           pardon
           ;
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Billovvs
           going
           so
           very
           high
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           vve
           could
           not
           send
           them
           to
           the
           boat
           vvithout
           being
           dipt
           in
           the
           Sea
           vvater
           ,
           vvhich
           vvould
           spoyle
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           rich
           svvords
           ,
           and
           pistols
           ,
           vve
           vvere
           loath
           to
           have
           their
           beauty
           covered
           vvith
           rust
           ,
           vvhich
           the
           salt
           vvater
           vvould
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           .
           We
           desired
           rather
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           Command
           a
           souldier
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           stay
           with
           a
           man
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           safe
           ,
           till
           our
           returne
           ;
           which
           he
           being
           content
           to
           doe
           ,
           we
           committed
           our selves
           to
           his
           protection
           ,
           who
           put
           a
           guard
           upon
           us
           of
           10
           Souldiers
           ,
           part
           Portugalls
           part
           Negroes
           ;
           the
           most
           part
           of
           either
           kind
           ,
           as
           proper
           men
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           as
           handsomely
           cloathed
           .
        
         
           Their
           garments
           made
           with
           much
           Art
           ,
           and
           all
           seem'd
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Tayler
           ;
           the
           Coverings
           for
           their
           heads
           ,
           were
           not
           unlike
           Helmits
           ;
           of
           blew
           and
           white
           strip't
           silke
           ,
           some
           tawny
           ,
           and
           yellow
           ,
           others
           of
           other
           sorts
           of
           Colours
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           one
           fashion
           ,
           their
           doublets
           close
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           with
           Cassocks
           ,
           made
           of
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Kings
           guard
           :
           loose
           sleeves
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           their
           elbowes
           ;
           but
           large
           and
           gathered
           so
           as
           to
           sit
           loose
           from
           their
           armes
           ;
           with
           foure
           large
           skirts
           ,
           reaching
           down
           to
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           thighs
           ;
           but
           these
           of
           a
           different
           colour
           from
           their
           suits
           ,
           their
           breeches
           indifferently
           large
           ,
           comming
           down
           below
           the
           knee
           ;
           and
           the
           upper
           part
           ,
           so
           wrought
           with
           Whalebones
           within
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           them
           hollow
           ,
           fromtouching
           their
           backs
           ;
           to
           avoid
           heat
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           much
           troubled
           with
           ;
           upon
           their
           leggs
           ,
           buskins
           of
           the
           colour
           of
           their
           suits
           ,
           yet
           some
           made
           a
           difference
           :
           their
           shooes
           Colour'd
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           some
           white
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           blacke
           .
           Their
           weapons
           ,
           as
           Swords
           ,
           Pistols
           ,
           Muskets
           ,
           Pikes
           ,
           and
           Partisans
           ,
           kept
           very
           bright
           ,
           and
           worne
           comelily
           and
           gracefully
           ;
           which
           argued
           a
           decencie
           in
           the
           Commander
           ,
           as
           their
           awfull
           respect
           did
           of
           his
           austeritie
           .
        
         
           Being
           now
           under
           a
           Guard
           ,
           we
           marcht
           into
           this
           valley
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           delightfullest
           places
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           seen
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           high
           and
           loftie
           trees
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Palmeto
             ,
             Royall
             ,
             Coco
             ,
             Cedar
             ,
             Locust
             ,
             Masticke
             ,
             Mangrave
             ▪
             Bully
             ,
             Redwood
             ,
             Pickled
             yellow
             wood
             ,
             Cassia
             ,
             Fistula
             ,
             Calibash
             ,
             Cherry
             ,
             Figgtree
             ,
          
           whose
           body
           is
           large
           inough
           for
           timber
           ,
           
             Cittrons
             ,
             Custard
             apple
             ,
             Gnavers
             ,
             Macow
             ,
             Cipres
             ,
             Oranges
             ,
             Limons
             ,
             Lymes
             ,
             Pomegranat
             ,
             A●otto
             ,
             Prickled
             apple
             ,
             Prickled
             peare
             ,
             Papa
             ,
          
           these
           and
           more
           may
           be
           accounted
           wood
           :
           and
           yet
           a
           
           good
           part
           of
           them
           bearing
           excellent
           fruit
           ;
           But
           then
           there
           are
           of
           a
           lesser
           sort
           ,
           that
           beare
           the
           rarest
           fruit
           ;
           whose
           bodyes
           cannot
           be
           accompted
           wood
           ,
           as
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           Pine
           ,
           Bonano
           ,
           Milon
           ,
           water
           Milon
           ,
           &c.
           and
           some
           few
           grapes
           ,
           but
           those
           inconsiderable
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           can
           never
           make
           wine
           :
           because
           they
           have
           no
           winter
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           ripe
           together
           ,
           but
           one
           is
           green
           ,
           another
           ripe
           ,
           another
           rotten
           ,
           which
           reason
           will
           ever
           hold
           ,
           that
           no
           wine
           can
           be
           made
           on
           Ilands
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           winter
           :
           or
           within
           twenty
           degrees
           of
           the
           line
           on
           either
           side
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           wine
           is
           made
           in
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           within
           lesse
           then
           fifteen
           Degrees
           ;
           but
           t
           is
           of
           the
           Palme
           tree
           ;
           out
           of
           whose
           body
           ,
           they
           draw
           both
           wine
           and
           oyle
           ;
           which
           wine
           will
           not
           keep
           above
           a
           day
           ,
           but
           no
           wine
           of
           grapes
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           afore
           said
           ,
           Other
           kinds
           of
           trees
           ,
           we
           found
           good
           to
           smell
           to
           ,
           as
           Mirtle
           ,
           Jesaman
           ,
           Tamarisk
           ,
           with
           a
           tree
           somewhat
           of
           that
           bignesse
           ,
           bearing
           a
           very
           beautifull
           flower
           .
           The
           first
           halfe
           next
           the
           stalke
           ,
           of
           a
           deep
           yellow
           or
           gold
           colour
           ;
           the
           other
           halfe
           ,
           being
           the
           larger
           ,
           of
           a
           rich
           Scarlet
           :
           shap'd
           like
           a
           Garnation
           ,
           &
           when
           the
           flowers
           fall
           off
           ,
           there
           grows
           a
           Cod
           ,
           with
           7
           or
           8
           seeds
           in
           it
           ,
           divers
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           carried
           to
           the
           Barbados
           ,
           and
           planted
           there
           :
           and
           they
           grew
           and
           multiplied
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           they
           call
           them
           there
           ,
           the
           St.
           Jago
           flower
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           beautifull
           ,
           but
           no
           sweet
           flower
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           woods
           of
           pleasant
           trees
           ,
           we
           saw
           flying
           divers
           birds
           ,
           some
           one
           way
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           of
           the
           fairest
           ,
           and
           most
           beautifull
           colours
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           in
           Nature
           :
           others
           whose
           Colours
           and
           shapes
           come
           short
           of
           these
           ,
           did
           so
           excell
           in
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           loudness
           of
           voyce
           ,
           as
           our
           Nightingals
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           short
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           either
           of
           those
           two
           properties
           ;
           but
           in
           variety
           of
           tunes
           ,
           our
           birds
           are
           beyond
           them
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           they
           are
           defective
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           valley
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           adorn'd
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           we
           march't
           with
           our
           Guard
           ,
           faire
           and
           softly
           ,
           near
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           ;
           before
           we
           came
           to
           the
           much
           praised
           fountaine
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           fetcht
           our
           water
           .
           The
           circle
           whereof
           ,
           was
           about
           60
           foot
           ,
           the
           Diameter
           about
           20
           from
           the
           ground
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Well
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           of
           freestone
           ,
           )
           3
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           from
           thence
           within
           ,
           downe
           to
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           about
           15
           foot
           .
           The
           spring
           it selfe
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           praised
           for
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           taste
           ,
           though
           cleare
           inough
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Nymphs
           that
           repaire
           thither
           .
           For
           whilst
           we
           stayed
           there
           seeing
           the
           Saylers
           full
           their
           Casks
           ;
           and
           withall
           Contemplating
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           place
           :
           there
           appeard
           to
           our
           view
           ,
           many
           pretie
           young
           Negro
           Virgins
           ,
           playing
           about
           the
           Well
           .
           But
           amongst
           those
           ;
           two
           ,
           that
           came
           downe
           with
           either
           of
           them
           a
           naturall
           Pitcher
           ,
           a
           Calibash
           upon
           their
           arme
           ,
           to
           fetch
           water
           from
           this
           fountaine
           .
           Creatures
           ,
           of
           such
           shapes
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           puzzelld
           
             Albert
             Durer
          
           ,
           the
           great
           Mr
           of
           Proportion
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           imitated
           ;
           and
           Tition
           ,
           or
           
             Andrea
             de
             Sarta
          
           ,
           for
           softnes
           of
           muscles
           ,
           and
           Curiositie
           of
           Colouring
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           studied
           diligence
           ;
           and
           a
           love
           both
           to
           the
           partie
           and
           the
           worke
           .
           To
           expresse
           all
           the
           perfections
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Parts
           ,
           these
           Virgins
           were
           owners
           of
           ,
           would
           aske
           a
           more
           skillfull
           pen
           ,
           or
           pencill
           then
           mine
           ;
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           though
           all
           were
           excellent
           ,
           their
           motions
           were
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           beautie
           no
           painter
           can
           expresse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           my
           pen
           may
           well
           be
           silent
           ;
           yet
           a
           word
           or
           two
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           to
           expresse
           the
           difference
           between
           these
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           high
           Africa
           ;
           as
           of
           Morcoco
           ,
           Guinny
           ,
           Binny
           ,
           Cut●how
           ,
           Angola
           ,
           Aethiopia
           ,
           and
           Mauritania
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           dwell
           nere
           the
           River
           
           of
           Gambia
           ,
           who
           are
           thick
           lipt
           ,
           short
           nos●d
           ,
           and
           commonly
           low
           foreheads
           .
           But
           these
           ,
           are
           compos'd
           of
           such
           features
           ,
           as
           would
           marre
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           best
           Paynters
           ,
           to
           undertake
           to
           mend
           .
           Wanton
           ,
           as
           the
           soyle
           that
           bred
           them
           ,
           sweet
           as
           the
           fruites
           they
           fed
           on
           ;
           for
           being
           come
           so
           neere
           ,
           as
           their
           motions
           ,
           and
           graces
           might
           perfectly
           be
           discern'd
           ,
           I
           guest
           that
           Nature
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           help
           of
           Art
           ,
           frame
           such
           accomplisht
           beauties
           not
           onely
           of
           colours
           ,
           and
           favour
           ,
           but
           of
           motion
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           beautie
           .
           If
           dancing
           had
           bin
           in
           fashion
           in
           this
           Iland
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           been
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           bin
           taught
           those
           motions
           ,
           by
           some
           who
           had
           studied
           that
           Art.
           But
           considering
           the
           
             Padre's
             Musique
          
           to
           be
           the
           best
           the
           Iland
           afforded
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           cast
           away
           that
           thought
           ,
           and
           attribute
           all
           to
           pure
           nature
           ;
           Innocent
           ,
           as
           youthfull
           ,
           their
           ages
           about
           15.
           
           Seing
           their
           beauties
           so
           fresh
           and
           youthfull
           ,
           withall
           the
           perfections
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           trie
           ,
           whether
           the
           uttering
           of
           their
           language
           ,
           would
           be
           as
           sweet
           and
           harmonious
           ,
           as
           their
           other
           partes
           were
           comely
           .
           And
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           spoke
           Portugall
           ,
           I
           accosted
           them
           ;
           and
           began
           to
           praise
           their
           beauties
           ,
           shapes
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           dressings
           ;
           which
           was
           extreamly
           prettie
           .
           Their
           haire
           not
           shorne
           as
           the
           Negroes
           in
           the
           places
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           close
           to
           their
           heads
           ;
           nor
           in
           quarters
           ,
           and
           mases
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           to
           weare
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           all
           that
           see
           them
           ,
           but
           themselves
           :
           But
           in
           a
           due
           proportion
           of
           length
           ,
           so
           as
           having
           their
           shotenings
           by
           the
           naturall
           Curles
           ,
           they
           appeared
           as
           wiers
           ,
           and
           artificiall
           dressings
           to
           their
           faces
           .
           On
           the
           sides
           of
           their
           Cheeks
           ,
           they
           plat
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           tie
           small
           Ribbon
           ;
           or
           some
           small
           beads
           ,
           of
           white
           Amber
           ,
           or
           blew
           bugle
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           the
           rare
           flowers
           that
           grow
           there
           ;
           Their
           eares
           hung
           with
           Pendants
           ,
           their
           necks
           and
           armes
           adorn'd
           with
           bracelets
           of
           Counterfeit
           pearles
           ,
           and
           blew
           bugle
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Portugalls
           bestow
           on
           them
           ,
           for
           these
           are
           free
           Negroes
           ,
           and
           weare
           upon
           the
           small
           of
           one
           of
           their
           legs
           ,
           the
           badge
           of
           their
           freedome
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           small
           peece
           of
           silver
           ,
           or
           tinne
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           the
           stale
           of
           a
           spoone
           ;
           which
           comes
           round
           about
           the
           leg
           :
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           smoothnes
           ,
           and
           lightnes
           ,
           is
           no
           impediment
           to
           their
           going
           .
           Their
           cloathes
           ,
           were
           petticoates
           of
           Strip't
           silk
           ,
           next
           to
           their
           linen
           ,
           which
           reach
           to
           their
           midle
           leg
           :
           and
           upon
           that
           a
           mantle
           ,
           of
           blew
           taffitie
           ,
           tied
           with
           a
           Ribbon
           on
           the
           right
           shoulder
           :
           which
           coming
           under
           the
           left
           arme
           ,
           hung
           downe
           carelesly
           somewhat
           lower
           then
           the
           petticoate
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           naturall
           beautie
           ,
           of
           their
           backes
           and
           necks
           before
           ,
           lay
           open
           to
           the
           view
           ,
           their
           breast
           round
           ,
           firme
           ,
           and
           beautifully
           shaped
           .
        
         
           Upon
           my
           addresses
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           appeard
           a
           little
           disturb'd
           ;
           and
           whispered
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           the
           Confidence
           to
           speake
           aloud
           I
           had
           in
           my
           hat
           ,
           a
           piece
           of
           silver
           and
           silke
           Ribbon
           ,
           which
           I
           perceiv'd
           their
           well
           shap't
           eyes
           ,
           often
           to
           dart
           at
           ;
           but
           their
           modesties
           would
           not
           give
           them
           Confidence
           to
           aske
           .
           I
           tooke
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           divided
           it
           between
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           accepted
           with
           much
           alacritie
           ;
           and
           in
           returne
           ,
           dranke
           to
           one
           another
           my
           health
           in
           the
           liquor
           of
           the
           pure
           fountaine
           ,
           which
           I
           perceiv'd
           by
           their
           wantons
           miles
           ,
           and
           jesticulations
           ,
           and
           casting
           their
           eyes
           towards
           me
           :
           vvhen
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           exprest
           enough
           they
           vvould
           take
           in
           their
           Countenances
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           in
           the
           modestest
           postures
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           but
           vve
           having
           brought
           a
           Cafe
           of
           bottles
           ,
           of
           English
           spirits
           ,
           vvith
           us
           ;
           I
           cald
           for
           some
           ,
           and
           drunke
           a
           health
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           small
           dramme
           cup
           ;
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           one
           
           of
           them
           ;
           vvhich
           they
           smelt
           to
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           too
           strong
           for
           their
           temper
           ,
           pour'd
           some
           of
           it
           into
           one
           of
           their
           Calibashes
           :
           and
           put
           to
           it
           as
           much
           vvater
           ,
           as
           vvould
           temper
           it
           to
           their
           palats
           ;
           they
           dranke
           againe
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           vvould
           not
           give
           them
           the
           Confidence
           to
           speake
           ,
           but
           ,
           in
           mute
           language
           ,
           and
           extream
           prety
           motions
           ,
           shewed
           ,
           they
           wanted
           neither
           wit
           nor
           discretion
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           answer
           .
           But
           it
           seem'd
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           fashion
           there
           ,
           for
           young
           Maides
           to
           speak
           to
           strangers
           ,
           in
           so
           publick
           a
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           been
           sufficiently
           arm'd
           with
           the
           perfections
           I
           found
           in
           the
           Padre's
           Mistresse
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           darts
           of
           any
           other
           Beauty
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           :
           But
           I
           found
           the
           difference
           between
           young
           fresh
           Beauties
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           made
           up
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           State
           and
           Majesty
           :
           For
           though
           they
           counsell
           and
           perswade
           our
           Loves
           ;
           yet
           ,
           young
           Beauties
           force
           ,
           and
           so
           commit
           rapes
           upon
           our
           affections
           .
           In
           summe
           ,
           had
           not
           my
           heart
           been
           fixed
           fast
           in
           my
           breast
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           there
           above
           sixty
           years
           ,
           and
           therefore
           loath
           to
           leave
           his
           long
           kept
           habitation
           ,
           I
           had
           undoubtedly
           left
           it
           between
           them
           for
           a
           Legacy
           .
           For
           ,
           so
           equall
           were
           there
           Beauties
           ,
           and
           my
           Love
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           ,
           particular
           to
           either
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           a
           question
           disputed
           ,
           whether
           if
           a
           Horse
           ,
           being
           plac'd
           at
           an
           equall
           distance
           ,
           between
           two
           bottles
           of
           hey
           ,
           equally
           good
           ;
           and
           his
           appetite
           being
           equally
           fix'd
           upon
           either
           :
           Whether
           that
           Horse
           must
           not
           necessarily
           starve
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           he
           feed
           on
           either
           ,
           it
           must
           argue
           ,
           that
           his
           appetite
           was
           more
           fixt
           on
           that
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           bottle
           was
           better
           than
           the
           other
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           what
           should
           move
           him
           to
           chose
           one
           before
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           In
           this
           posture
           was
           I
           ,
           with
           my
           two
           Mistresses
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           my
           two
           halves
           of
           one
           Mistresse
           :
           for
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           conjoyned
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           one
           ,
           the
           poynt
           of
           my
           Love
           had
           met
           there
           ;
           but
           ,
           being
           divided
           ,
           and
           my
           affection
           not
           forked
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           fix
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           Centre
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           doubtfull
           condition
           ,
           I
           took
           my
           leave
           ,
           with
           an
           assurance
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           never
           finde
           two
           such
           parallel
           Paragons
           ,
           in
           my
           whole
           search
           through
           the
           World
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           so
           great
           likenesse
           and
           lustre
           ,
           was
           ,
           they
           were
           Sisters
           and
           Twins
           ;
           as
           I
           was
           after
           informed
           by
           a
           Hermite
           ,
           that
           came
           often
           to
           visit
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           came
           on
           land
           ,
           as
           we
           often
           did
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           off
           from
           his
           Cell
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           my
           age
           and
           gravity
           ,
           should
           have
           so
           much
           to
           do
           with
           Beauty
           and
           Love
           :
           But
           I
           have
           three
           arguments
           to
           protect
           me
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           my
           younger
           dayes
           ,
           been
           much
           inclined
           to
           Painting
           ,
           in
           which
           Art
           ,
           colour
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           shape
           is
           exercised
           ;
           and
           these
           Beauties
           ,
           being
           a
           proper
           subject
           of
           all
           these
           perfections
           ,
           (
           being
           in
           themselves
           perfect
           )
           I
           could
           not
           but
           consider
           them
           with
           a
           studied
           diligence
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           I
           had
           been
           long
           at
           Sea
           ,
           without
           setting
           foot
           on
           any
           Land
           ;
           and
           that
           hath
           a
           property
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           Land-objects
           beautifull
           ;
           and
           these
           being
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           paramount
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           surprise
           my
           fancy
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           place
           being
           extream
           beautifull
           and
           lovely
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           secretly
           harbour
           in
           it
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           ,
           a
           passion
           not
           to
           be
           governed
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           will
           pardon
           my
           wilde
           extravagancy
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           reason
           of
           this
           flying
           out
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           had
           little
           else
           to
           say
           :
           for
           the
           Iland
           ,
           being
           a
           place
           of
           very
           little
           or
           no
           traffick
           ,
           could
           not
           afford
           
           much
           of
           discourse
           .
           Cattle
           they
           have
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           large
           ,
           which
           they
           sell
           at
           very
           easy
           rates
           ;
           and
           likewise
           Horses
           ,
           of
           excellent
           shapes
           and
           mettle
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           contrabanded
           goods
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           deales
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           without
           speciall
           license
           )
           forfeits
           both
           Ship
           and
           Goods
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           power
           to
           compell
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           believe
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           being
           partly
           informed
           by
           the
           Hermite
           ,
           who
           came
           often
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           hear
           newes
           ,
           and
           beg
           somewhat
           of
           us
           ;
           which
           being
           obtained
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           impart
           somewhat
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           cost
           him
           dear
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           known
           to
           the
           Padre
           .
           And
           some
           of
           that
           which
           he
           enformed
           us
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Forts
           ,
           and
           Block-houses
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           the
           Prye
           ,
           on
           which
           we
           saw
           the
           appearance
           of
           Ordnances
           ,
           good
           store
           ,
           and
           large
           ;
           but
           we
           understood
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           those
           Forts
           were
           neither
           regular
           ,
           nor
           the
           Guns
           Brasse
           or
           Iron
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           took
           Bulloyne
           with
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           found
           by
           experience
           to
           be
           true
           :
           For
           ,
           upon
           our
           first
           difference
           with
           Barnardo
           ,
           and
           the
           Padre
           ,
           we
           weyed
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           removed
           our selves
           out
           of
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           which
           stood
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Prye
           ;
           and
           expected
           to
           have
           been
           shot
           at
           from
           those
           Forts
           and
           Block-houses
           ,
           but
           saw
           no
           fire
           given
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           been
           furnish'd
           with
           such
           Artillery
           as
           would
           have
           reach'd
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           certainly
           have
           heard
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           also
           enquired
           of
           our
           Intelligencer
           ,
           the
           Hermite
           ,
           what
           Trades
           or
           Manufactures
           were
           practised
           there
           ;
           but
           were
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           few
           ,
           and
           inconsiderable
           ;
           Sugar
           ,
           Sweet-meats
           ,
           and
           Coco-nuts
           ,
           being
           the
           greatest
           trade
           they
           had
           .
           Yet
           by
           the
           Padres
           leave
           ,
           we
           carried
           away
           with
           us
           50
           head
           of
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           8
           Horses
           ,
           which
           Barnardo
           made
           us
           pay
           double
           for
           ;
           the
           usuall
           price
           being
           25
           s.
           a
           piece
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           made
           us
           pay
           50
           s.
           and
           for
           Horses
           ,
           10
           l.
           a
           piece
           ,
           which
           others
           have
           had
           for
           4
           or
           5
           l.
           But
           he
           was
           content
           ,
           we
           should
           rate
           our
           commodities
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           were
           no
           great
           losers
           by
           the
           exchange
           .
        
         
           Having
           dispatch'd
           our
           businesse
           ,
           we
           got
           leave
           to
           go
           ashoar
           ,
           upon
           the
           little
           Iland
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Prye
           ,
           there
           to
           cut
           and
           pull
           grasse
           ,
           for
           our
           Horses
           and
           Cattle
           ,
           which
           we
           made
           up
           into
           hay
           ;
           a
           work
           quickly
           done
           ,
           where
           so
           much
           Sun-shine
           was
           our
           helper
           .
           It
           being
           perfectly
           dried
           ,
           we
           stowed
           it
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           which
           was
           our
           last
           work
           ,
           and
           so
           wayed
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           hoysed
           Saile
           ,
           steering
           our
           course
           for
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           leaving
           Bernardo
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           desire
           )
           behinde
           us
           ;
           having
           but
           2
           Degrees
           to
           the
           southward
           to
           varie
           ,
           in
           the
           running
           of
           620
           Leagues
           Westward
           .
           St.
           Jago
           lying
           in
           15.
           and
           the
           Barbadoes
           in
           13
           Degrees
           and
           30
           Minutes
           ,
           to
           the
           Northward
           of
           the
           Line
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           seven
           more
           Ilands
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           the
           Ilands
           of
           
             Cape
             Verd
             :
             viz.
          
           S.
           Michaels
           ,
           St.
           Vincents
           ,
           St.
           Anthonies
           ,
           St.
           
             Lucia
             ,
             Bravo
             ,
             Fogo
          
           ,
           and
           Soll
           :
           Some
           of
           which
           are
           much
           larger
           ,
           but
           none
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           St.
           Jago
           .
        
         
           As
           we
           lay
           at
           Anchor
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Prye
           ,
           we
           perceived
           at
           Sun-set
           ,
           between
           the
           Sun
           and
           us
           ,
           the
           Iland
           called
           Fogo
           ;
           which
           was
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           none
           of
           us
           could
           discern
           it
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           till
           that
           houre
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Iland
           interposing
           between
           the
           Sun
           and
           us
           ,
           we
           saw
           it
           perfectly
           ,
           shap'd
           like
           the
           neather
           half
           of
           a
           Sugar
           loafe
           ,
           the
           upper
           half
           being
           cut
           off
           eeven
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           top
           of
           that
           ,
           a
           smoak
           and
           fire
           rising
           out
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           guest
           it
           took
           its
           name
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           tenth
           of
           August
           ,
           we
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           sayled
           ,
           we
           
           left
           the
           Iland
           of
           our
           Starbord-side
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           part
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           we
           discern'd
           a
           little
           Town
           ,
           near
           to
           the
           shoar
           ,
           which
           ,
           we
           were
           told
           ,
           was
           the
           best
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           a
           place
           meant
           for
           the
           chief
           Port
           ,
           for
           all
           Traffick
           in
           the
           Iland
           ;
           but
           by
           means
           of
           a
           great
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           Ships
           were
           subject
           to
           in
           that
           Harbour
           ,
           it
           was
           almost
           totally
           deserted
           :
           For
           the
           Sea
           there
           ,
           was
           so
           rocky
           in
           the
           bottome
           ,
           and
           those
           rocks
           so
           thick
           together
           ,
           and
           sharp
           withall
           ,
           as
           they
           cut
           the
           Cables
           off
           neer
           to
           the
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Anchor
           often
           left
           in
           the
           bottom
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Dutchman
           that
           lay
           there
           but
           three
           daies
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           little
           stay
           ,
           lost
           two
           Anchors
           .
           From
           this
           Iland
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           we
           account
           620
           Leagues
           ;
           which
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           constancy
           of
           the
           Windes
           ,
           which
           blow
           seldome
           in
           any
           other
           point
           ,
           than
           Nore-east
           and
           By-east
           ,
           they
           have
           usually
           sayled
           it
           in
           16
           or
           17
           daies
           .
           But
           we
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           the
           time
           of
           Tornado
           ,
           when
           the
           windes
           chop
           about
           into
           the
           South
           ,
           were
           somewhat
           retarded
           in
           our
           passage
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           twenty
           two
           daies
           ere
           we
           came
           thither
           ;
           and
           many
           have
           made
           it
           a
           far
           longer
           time
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Tornado
           ,
           the
           clouds
           interpose
           so
           thick
           ,
           and
           darken
           the
           skie
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           an
           observation
           for
           a
           fortnight
           together
           ;
           and
           so
           being
           doubtfull
           of
           our
           Latitude
           ,
           dare
           not
           make
           the
           best
           use
           of
           our
           Sayles
           and
           way
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           slipping
           by
           the
           Island
           ;
           and
           being
           past
           it
           ,
           can
           hardly
           beat
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           without
           putting
           out
           into
           the
           Main
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           painfull
           traverses
           ,
           recover
           our selves
           to
           the
           Eastward
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           then
           fall
           back
           again
           ,
           by
           the
           due
           Latitude
           upon
           it
           ,
           at
           13
           Degrees
           and
           30
           Minutes
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           paines
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           misse
           the
           Iland
           ,
           we
           many
           times
           run
           hazards
           ,
           by
           falling
           upon
           the
           Leeward
           Ilands
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Bay
           of
           Merixo
           is
           well
           stor'd
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           long
           reach
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           be
           call'd
           a
           voyage
           it selfe
           )
           I
           had
           only
           two
           things
           to
           make
           the
           way
           seem
           short
           ;
           the
           one
           was
           Pleasure
           ,
           the
           other
           Businesse
           ;
           that
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           view
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           objects
           of
           so
           great
           glory
           ,
           as
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           40
           Degrees
           to
           either
           Pole
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           witnesse
           of
           .
           And
           this
           happens
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Turnado
           is
           with
           those
           of
           that
           Latitude
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           .
           For
           the
           clouds
           being
           exhal'd
           in
           great
           quantities
           ,
           some
           thick
           and
           grosse
           ,
           some
           thin
           and
           aeriall
           ,
           and
           being
           hurl'd
           and
           roll'd
           about
           with
           great
           and
           lesser
           curles
           ,
           the
           Sun
           then
           and
           there
           being
           far
           brighter
           ,
           then
           with
           us
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           caused
           such
           glorious
           colours
           to
           rest
           upon
           those
           Clouds
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           by
           him
           that
           hath
           not
           seen
           it
           ,
           nor
           can
           imagination
           frame
           so
           great
           a
           beauty
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           the
           neernesse
           and
           propinquity
           of
           the
           place
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Stars
           too
           ,
           which
           move
           in
           that
           Horizon
           ,
           much
           more
           perfectly
           ,
           then
           at
           a
           further
           distance
           .
           The
           proof
           of
           this
           I
           found
           ,
           by
           looking
           on
           the
           Stars
           ,
           that
           appear
           large
           and
           bright
           to
           us
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           being
           seen
           there
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           lose
           much
           of
           their
           light
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           magnitude
           .
           For
           instance
           ;
           There
           is
           little
           Star
           ,
           called
           Auriga
           ,
           neer
           the
           
             Charles
             Wain
          
           ,
           which
           in
           England
           I
           have
           seen
           very
           perfectly
           ,
           in
           bright
           nights
           ;
           but
           at
           that
           distance
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           see
           it
           in
           the
           clearest
           night
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           often
           attempted
           it
           .
           And
           upon
           my
           return
           to
           England
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           as
           I
           left
           it
           ;
           which
           argues
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           decay
           or
           impediment
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           that
           made
           me
           lose
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           distance
           of
           place
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           a
           better
           sight
           then
           mine
           ,
           may
           see
           this
           Star
           Auriga
           at
           the
           Barbadoes
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           so
           good
           a
           sight
           may
           see
           it
           more
           perfectly
           in
           England
           than
           I
           can
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           comparison
           holds
           .
           But
           another
           
           reason
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Celestiall
           Bodies
           brighter
           at
           neerer
           distance
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Moon
           being
           neer
           the
           Full
           ,
           (
           at
           which
           time
           it
           gives
           a
           plentifull
           light
           )
           I
           have
           observed
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           (
           the
           Sun
           having
           been
           set
           two
           hours
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           )
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Clouds
           being
           in
           a
           fit
           Position
           ,
           to
           reflect
           the
           beams
           which
           the
           Moon
           then
           gives
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           where
           you
           are
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           perfect
           Rain-bow
           in
           the
           night
           .
           But
           this
           does
           not
           happen
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           Clouds
           ,
           for
           the
           beams
           to
           rest
           on
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           such
           as
           are
           in
           an
           angle
           ,
           where
           these
           beams
           reflect
           ,
           and
           meet
           in
           a
           just
           point
           .
        
         
           Divers
           new
           Constellations
           we
           found
           ,
           to
           the
           Southward
           ,
           which
           in
           our
           Horizon
           are
           never
           seen
           ;
           and
           amongst
           them
           ,
           one
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Cruser●s
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           up
           of
           foure
           Stars
           ,
           which
           stand
           almost
           square
           ,
           or
           rather
           like
           the
           clawes
           of
           a
           Birds
           foot
           ;
           and
           the
           Sea-men
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           two
           of
           them
           point
           at
           the
           South
           Pole
           ,
           as
           the
           Painters
           of
           the
           
             Charles
             Wain
          
           ,
           do
           to
           the
           North
           Star.
           But
           the
           South
           Pole
           cannot
           be
           seen
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           come
           from
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           under
           the
           Line
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           see
           both
           North
           and
           South
           ;
           as
           we
           do
           the
           Sun
           in
           morning
           and
           evening
           ,
           at
           six
           and
           six
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           Businesse
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           this
           :
           To
           inform
           my selfe
           ,
           the
           best
           I
           could
           ,
           of
           the
           account
           the
           Master
           and
           his
           Mates
           kept
           ,
           of
           the
           Ships
           way
           ,
           both
           for
           Compasse
           ,
           Card
           ,
           and
           Logline
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           observations
           at
           noon
           ,
           by
           that
           excellent
           and
           usefull
           Instrument
           ,
           the
           Back-staffe
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           know
           to
           a
           mile
           ,
           the
           Latitude
           we
           are
           in
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           had
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           Longitude
           as
           perfectly
           ,
           every
           man
           might
           guid
           a
           Ship
           ,
           that
           could
           but
           keep
           an
           account
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           great
           secret
           ,
           of
           the
           Ships
           Course
           ,
           divers
           Gentlemen
           of
           our
           company
           applyed
           themselves
           very
           diligently
           ;
           for
           the
           Master
           was
           not
           froward
           ,
           to
           communicate
           his
           skill
           to
           all
           that
           were
           of
           his
           Messe
           .
           And
           to
           such
           a
           proficiency
           we
           were
           grown
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           a
           wager
           with
           the
           Boat-swain
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           Seaman
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Barbadoes
           .
           He
           laid
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           see
           it
           till
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           or
           late
           in
           the
           evening
           .
           We
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           make
           it
           before
           noon
           .
           Whether
           it
           were
           chance
           ,
           or
           our
           skilfulnesse
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           we
           won
           the
           wager
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           couple
           of
           very
           fat
           Hens
           ,
           which
           we
           caused
           to
           be
           drest
           ,
           and
           eat
           them
           in
           sight
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           with
           a
           double
           joy
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           won
           the
           wager
           ;
           next
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           grown
           so
           neer
           our
           wished
           Harbour
           .
        
         
           Being
           now
           come
           in
           sight
           of
           this
           happy
           Iland
           ,
           the
           neerer
           we
           came
           ,
           the
           more
           beautifull
           it
           appeared
           to
           our
           eyes
           ;
           for
           that
           being
           in
           it selfe
           extreamly
           beautifull
           ,
           was
           best
           discern'd
           ,
           and
           best
           judg'd
           of
           ,
           when
           our
           eyes
           became
           full
           Masters
           of
           the
           object
           .
           There
           we
           saw
           the
           high
           ,
           large
           ,
           and
           lofty
           Trees
           ,
           with
           their
           spreading
           Branches
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           tops
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           be
           beholding
           to
           the
           earth
           and
           roots
           ,
           that
           gave
           them
           such
           plenty
           of
           sap
           for
           their
           nourishment
           ,
           as
           to
           grow
           to
           that
           perfection
           of
           beauty
           and
           largenesse
           .
           Whilst
           they
           ,
           in
           gratitude
           ,
           return
           their
           cool
           shade
           ,
           to
           secure
           and
           shelter
           them
           from
           the
           Suns
           heat
           ,
           which
           ,
           without
           it
           ,
           would
           scorch
           and
           drie
           away
           .
           So
           that
           bounty
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           gratefulnesse
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           serve
           to
           make
           up
           this
           beauty
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           lie
           empty
           &
           waste
           .
           And
           truly
           these
           vegetatives
           ,
           may
           teach
           both
           the
           sensible
           and
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           up
           wealth
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           and
           all
           harmony
           in
           that
           Leviathan
           ,
           a
           well
           governed
           Common-wealth
           :
           Where
           the
           Mighty
           men
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           by
           their
           prudent
           and
           carefull
           protection
           ,
           secure
           them
           from
           harmes
           ;
           whilst
           they
           retribute
           
           their
           paynes
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           obedience
           ,
           to
           serve
           them
           in
           all
           just
           Commands
           .
           And
           both
           these
           ,
           interchangeably
           and
           mutually
           in
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Cord
           that
           bindes
           up
           all
           imperfect
           Harmonie
           .
           And
           where
           these
           are
           wanting
           ,
           the
           roots
           dry
           ,
           and
           leaves
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           a
           generall
           decay
           ,
           and
           devastation
           ensues
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           woefull
           experience
           of
           these
           sad
           times
           we
           live
           in
           .
        
         
           Being
           now
           come
           to
           the
           distance
           of
           two
           or
           three
           leagues
           ,
           my
           first
           observation
           was
           ,
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Iland
           in
           generall
           ,
           which
           is
           highest
           in
           the
           middle
           ;
           by
           which
           commodity
           of
           situation
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           within
           ,
           have
           these
           advantages
           ;
           a
           free
           prospect
           to
           sea
           ,
           and
           a
           reception
           of
           pure
           refreshing
           ayer
           ,
           and
           breezes
           that
           come
           from
           thence
           ;
           the
           plantations
           overlooking
           one
           another
           so
           ;
           as
           the
           most
           inland
           parts
           ,
           are
           not
           bard
           nor
           restrained
           the
           liberties
           of
           their
           view
           to
           sea
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           dwell
           between
           them
           and
           it
           .
           For
           as
           we
           past
           along
           neer
           the
           shoare
           ,
           the
           plantations
           appear'd
           to
           us
           one
           above
           another
           :
           like
           severall
           stories
           in
           stately
           buildings
           ,
           which
           afforded
           us
           a
           large
           proportion
           of
           delight
           .
           So
           that
           we
           begg'd
           of
           the
           Master
           ,
           to
           take
           down
           those
           of
           his
           sayles
           ,
           that
           gave
           the
           ship
           the
           greatest
           motion
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           be
           depriv'd
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           of
           a
           sight
           we
           all
           were
           so
           much
           pleased
           with
           But
           our
           Cattle
           and
           Horses
           (
           who
           were
           under
           hatches
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           partners
           of
           this
           object
           ▪
           )
           having
           devoured
           all
           their
           fodder
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           ready
           to
           come
           to
           that
           necessity
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           ,
           was
           to
           plane
           deale
           boards
           ,
           and
           feed
           them
           with
           the
           shavings
           ;
           Which
           deadly
           hunger
           ,
           caused
           such
           lowing
           and
           bellowing
           of
           the
           poor
           Cattle
           ,
           as
           their
           cry
           stopped
           the
           Masters
           eares
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           smoothest
           ,
           and
           most
           perswasive
           language
           ,
           we
           could
           use
           :
           could
           not
           force
           a
           passage
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           the
           haste
           he
           could
           ,
           put
           into
           
             Carlils
             Bay
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           best
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           where
           we
           found
           riding
           at
           Anchor
           ,
           22
           good
           ships
           ,
           with
           boates
           playing
           two
           and
           fro
           ,
           with
           Sayles
           and
           Oates
           ,
           which
           carried
           commodities
           from
           place
           to
           place
           :
           so
           quick
           stirring
           ,
           and
           numerous
           :
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           it
           below
           the
           bridge
           at
           London
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           appearance
           of
           trade
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           shipping
           two
           were
           so
           grieviously
           visited
           with
           the
           plague
           ,
           (
           or
           as
           killing
           a
           disease
           ,
           )
           that
           before
           a
           month
           was
           expired
           after
           our
           Arivall
           ,
           the
           living
           were
           hardly
           able
           to
           bury
           the
           dead
           .
           Whether
           it
           were
           brought
           thither
           in
           shipping
           :
           (
           for
           in
           long
           voyages
           ,
           diseases
           grow
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           many
           passengers
           ,
           and
           those
           diseases
           prove
           contagious
           ,
           )
           or
           by
           the
           distempers
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iland
           :
           who
           by
           thei
           ll
           dyet
           they
           keep
           ,
           and
           drinking
           strong
           waters
           ,
           bring
           diseases
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           was
           not
           certainly
           known
           .
           But
           I
           have
           this
           reason
           to
           beleeve
           the
           latter
           :
           because
           for
           one
           woman
           that
           dyed
           ,
           there
           were
           tenne
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           men
           were
           the
           greater
           deboystes
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           sad
           time
           ,
           we
           arriv'd
           in
           the
           Iland
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           doubt
           whether
           this
           disease
           ,
           or
           famine
           threatned
           most
           ;
           There
           being
           a
           generall
           scarcity
           of
           Victuals
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Iland
           .
        
         
           Our
           intention
           at
           first
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           stay
           long
           there
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           sell
           our
           goods
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           Horses
           ;
           and
           so
           away
           to
           Antigoa
           ;
           where
           we
           intended
           to
           plant
           :
           but
           the
           ships
           being
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           infected
           with
           this
           disease
           ,
           and
           our selves
           being
           unprovided
           of
           handes
           for
           a
           new
           plantation
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           miscarying
           of
           a
           ship
           ,
           which
           set
           ou●
           before
           us
           from
           Plimouth
           ,
           a
           month
           before
           ,
           with
           men
           victuals
           ,
           and
           all
           utensell's
           fitted
           for
           a
           plantation
           ,
           we
           were
           compelled
           to
           stay
           longer
           in
           the
           
           Iland
           than
           we
           attended
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           ship
           we
           came
           in
           ,
           was
           consigned
           to
           another
           part
           in
           Africa
           ,
           called
           Cu●chew
           ,
           to
           trade
           for
           Negroes
           .
        
         
           But
           during
           the
           time
           of
           our
           stay
           there
           ,
           we
           made
           enquires
           of
           some
           small
           plantation
           to
           rest
           us
           on
           ,
           til
           the
           times
           became
           better
           ,
           and
           fitter
           for
           our
           remove
           ;
           with
           intent
           to
           make
           use
           of
           those
           few
           hands
           we
           had
           ,
           to
           settle
           that
           ,
           till
           we
           had
           supplies
           ,
           and
           new
           directions
           from
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           upon
           discourse
           with
           some
           of
           the
           most
           knowing
           men
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           we
           found
           that
           it
           was
           farre
           better
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           that
           had
           money
           ,
           goods
           ,
           or
           Credit
           ,
           to
           purchase
           a
           plantation
           there
           ready
           furnisht
           ,
           and
           stockt
           with
           Servants
           ,
           Slaves
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           Assinigoes
           ,
           Camels
           ,
           &c.
           with
           a
           sugar
           worke
           ,
           and
           an
           Ingenio
           :
           than
           to
           begin
           upon
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           land
           is
           to
           be
           had
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           a
           triviall
           Rent
           ,
           and
           to
           indure
           all
           hardships
           ,
           and
           a
           tedious
           expectation
           ,
           of
           what
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           may
           arise
           ,
           in
           many
           yeers
           patience
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           without
           large
           and
           frequent
           supplies
           from
           England
           ;
           and
           yet
           fare
           ,
           and
           labour
           hard
           .
           This
           knowledge
           ,
           was
           a
           spurre
           to
           set
           on
           Colonel
           Modiford
           ,
           who
           had
           both
           goods
           and
           credit
           ,
           to
           make
           enquiry
           for
           such
           a
           purchase
           ,
           which
           in
           very
           few
           dayes
           he
           lighted
           on
           ;
           making
           a
           visit
           to
           the
           Governonr
           
             Mr.
             Phillip
             Bell
          
           ,
           met
           there
           with
           Major
           
             William
             Hilliard
          
           ,
           an
           eminent
           planter
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           a
           Councellor
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           long
           there
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           desirous
           to
           sucke
           in
           some
           of
           the
           sweet
           ayre
           of
           England
           :
           And
           glad
           to
           find
           a
           man
           likely
           to
           performe
           with
           him
           ,
           took
           him
           home
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           treate
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           halfe
           the
           plantation
           upon
           which
           he
           lived
           ;
           which
           had
           in
           it
           500
           Acres
           of
           Land
           ,
           with
           a
           faire
           dwelling
           house
           ,
           an
           Ingenio
           plac't
           in
           a
           roome
           of
           400
           foot
           square
           ;
           a
           boyling
           house
           ,
           filling
           roome
           ,
           Cisterns
           ,
           and
           Still-house
           ;
           with
           a
           Carding
           house
           ,
           of
           100
           foot
           long
           ,
           and
           40
           foot
           broad
           ;
           with
           stables
           ,
           Smiths
           forge
           ,
           and
           rooms
           to
           lay
           provisions
           ,
           of
           Corne
           ,
           and
           Bonavist
           ;
           Houses
           for
           Negroes
           and
           Indian
           slaves
           ,
           with
           96
           Negroes
           ,
           and
           three
           Indian
           women
           ,
           with
           their
           Children
           ;
           28
           Christians
           ,
           45
           Cattle
           for
           worke
           ,
           8
           Milch
           Cowes
           ,
           a
           dosen
           Horses
           and
           Mares
           ,
           16
           Assinigoes
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           Months
           treaty
           ,
           the
           bargaine
           was
           concluded
           ,
           and
           Colonel
           Modiford
           was
           to
           pay
           for
           the
           Moity
           of
           this
           plantation
           ,
           7000
           l
           ;
           to
           be
           payed
           ,
           1000
           l
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           rest
           2000
           l.
           a
           time
           ,
           at
           sixe
           and
           sixe
           months
           ,
           and
           Colonel
           Modiford
           to
           receive
           the
           profit
           of
           halfe
           the
           plantation
           as
           it
           rose
           ,
           keeping
           the
           account
           together
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           expence
           and
           profit
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           plantation
           of
           500
           acres
           of
           land
           ,
           there
           was
           imployed
           for
           sugar
           somewhat
           more
           then
           200
           acres
           ;
           above
           80
           acres
           for
           pasture
           ,
           120
           for
           wood
           ,
           ●0
           for
           Tobacco
           ,
           5
           for
           Ginger
           ,
           as
           many
           for
           Cotton
           wool
           ,
           and
           70
           acres
           for
           provisions
           ;
           viz.
           Corne
           ,
           Potatoes
           ,
           Plantines
           ,
           Cassavie
           ,
           and
           Bonavist
           ;
           some
           few
           acres
           of
           which
           for
           fruite
           ;
           viz.
           Pines
           ,
           Plantines
           ,
           Milions
           ,
           Bonanoes
           ,
           Gnavers
           Water
           Milions
           ,
           Oranges
           ;
           Limons
           ,
           Limes
           ,
           &c.
           most
           of
           these
           onely
           for
           the
           table
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           plantation
           I
           lived
           with
           these
           two
           partners
           a
           while
           ,
           But
           with
           Colonel
           
             Modiford
             ▪
          
           three
           years
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           went
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           left
           Colonel
           Modiford
           to
           manage
           the
           imployment
           alone
           ;
           and
           I
           to
           give
           what
           assistance
           I
           could
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           both
           :
           which
           I
           did
           ,
           partly
           at
           their
           requests
           ,
           and
           partly
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Kendall
          
           ,
           who
           reposed
           much
           confidence
           in
           me
           ,
           in
           case
           Colonel
           Modiford
           should
           miscarry
           in
           the
           Voyage
           .
        
         
         
           I
           only
           speak
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           I
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           improve
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           managment
           of
           a
           Plantation
           of
           this
           bulk
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           you
           may
           give
           the
           more
           credit
           in
           what
           I
           am
           to
           say
           ,
           concerning
           the
           profit
           and
           value
           of
           this
           Plantation
           ,
           which
           I
           intend
           as
           a
           Scale
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           go
           upon
           the
           like
           ;
           or
           to
           varie
           it
           to
           greater
           or
           lesse
           proportions
           ,
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           I
           wanted
           no
           tutridge
           ,
           in
           the
           learning
           this
           mystery
           ;
           for
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           right
           ,
           I
           hold
           Collonell
           Modiford
           as
           able
           ,
           to
           undertake
           and
           perform
           such
           a
           charge
           ,
           as
           any
           I
           know
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           might
           (
           according
           to
           my
           ability
           )
           be
           able
           to
           say
           something
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           deliver
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           such
           plain
           language
           as
           I
           have
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           as
           it
           wa●
           when
           I
           arrived
           there
           ,
           I
           will
           beg
           leave
           ,
           to
           deliver
           you
           a
           word
           or
           two
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           told
           me
           by
           the
           most
           ancient
           Planters
           ,
           that
           we
           found
           there
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           had
           by
           tradition
           from
           their
           Predecessors
           .
           For
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           of
           them
           that
           first
           set
           foot
           there
           ,
           were
           now
           living
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           year
           a
           Ship
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Curteens
          
           ,
           returning
           from
           Ternambock
           in
           Brasill
           ,
           being
           driven
           by
           foul
           weather
           upon
           this
           coast
           ,
           chanc'd
           to
           fall
           upon
           this
           Iland
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           far
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           windwardly
           Iland
           of
           all
           the
           
             ●arribbies
             ,
             (
             ●obago
          
           only
           excepted
           ;
           )
           and
           Anchoring
           before
           it
           ,
           stayed
           some
           time
           ,
           to
           informe
           themselves
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           which
           they
           found
           by
           tryalls
           in
           severall
           parts
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           overgrown
           with
           Wood
           ,
           as
           there
           could
           be
           found
           no
           Champions
           ,
           or
           Sa●annas
           for
           men
           to
           dwell
           in
           ;
           nor
           found
           they
           any
           beasts
           to
           inhabit
           there
           ,
           only
           Hogs
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           abundance
           :
           the
           Portugalls
           having
           long
           before
           ,
           put
           some
           ashoar
           for
           breed
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           at
           any
           time
           be
           driven
           by
           foul
           weather
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           they
           might
           there
           finde
           fresh
           meat
           ,
           to
           serve
           them
           upon
           such
           an
           extremity
           :
           And
           the
           fruits
           and
           roots
           that
           grew
           there
           ,
           afforded
           them
           so
           great
           plenty
           of
           food
           ,
           as
           they
           multiplyed
           abundantly
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           leeward
           Ilands
           ,
           that
           were
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           sight
           ,
           comming
           thither
           in
           their
           Cannoas
           ,
           and
           Periagos
           ,
           and
           finding
           such
           Game
           to
           hunt
           ,
           as
           these
           hogs
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           so
           sweet
           and
           excellent
           in
           tast
           ,
           they
           came
           often
           thither
           a
           hunting
           ,
           and
           stayed
           sometimes
           a
           month
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           returned
           again
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           leaving
           behinde
           them
           certain
           tokens
           of
           their
           being
           there
           ,
           which
           were
           ,
           Pots
           ,
           of
           severall
           sizes
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           boyled
           their
           meat
           ,
           made
           of
           clay
           ,
           so
           finely
           tempered
           ,
           and
           turned
           with
           such
           art
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           any
           like
           them
           ,
           for
           finenesse
           of
           mettle
           ,
           and
           curiosity
           of
           turning
           ,
           in
           England
           .
           This
           information
           I
           received
           from
           the
           Planters
           in
           Barbadoes
           .
           But
           being
           here
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Upper
             Bench
          
           Prison
           ,
           my
           chance
           was
           to
           meet
           with
           an
           antient
           Captain
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           those
           that
           first
           landed
           on
           the
           Iland
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           managing
           of
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           under
           William
           late
           Earle
           of
           Pembrok
           ,
           before
           my
           Lord
           of
           Carlile
           begg'd
           it
           of
           King
           James
           .
           This
           Captain
           Canon
           (
           for
           so
           was
           his
           name
           )
           inform'd
           me
           for
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           grosse
           mistake
           in
           the
           Planters
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Indians
           ever
           came
           there
           :
           But
           those
           Pots
           were
           brought
           by
           the
           Negres
           ,
           which
           they
           fetcht
           from
           Angola
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           Africa
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           them
           make
           of
           them
           at
           Angola
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           art
           that
           may
           be
           .
           Though
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           believe
           this
           Captain
           ,
           who
           delivered
           upon
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Negres
           brought
           some
           Pots
           thither
           ,
           and
           very
           finely
           and
           artificially
           made
           ;
           yet
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           hinder
           any
           man
           from
           believing
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Indians
           brought
           some
           too
           ;
           and
           who
           knowes
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           most
           exactly
           made
           .
           For
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           from
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           (
           in
           a
           clear
           day
           )
           St.
           Vincents
           perfectly
           :
           And
           if
           we
           can
           see
           them
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           they
           see
           us
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           certainly
           venture
           to
           any
           place
           they
           see
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           know
           they
           can
           reach
           before
           night
           ,
           setting
           out
           very
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           But
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           credit
           which
           of
           these
           you
           please
           ,
           either
           ,
           or
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           a
           great
           inclination
           to
           believe
           ,
           the
           Indians
           have
           been
           there
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Iland
           of
           St.
           Vincents
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           same
           Climate
           with
           this
           of
           ●arbado●s
           ,
           the
           Clay
           may
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           qualitie
           ;
           and
           they
           ,
           having
           the
           skill
           to
           bring
           their
           Clay
           to
           so
           fine
           a
           temp●●
           ,
           as
           to
           burn
           and
           not
           break
           ,
           may
           shew
           us
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           temper
           ours
           of
           the
           Barbadoes
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           make
           Bricks
           to
           burn
           ,
           without
           chopping
           or
           cracking
           ;
           which
           those
           of
           Angola
           ,
           being
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           their
           Clay
           of
           different
           temper
           ,
           cannot
           help
           us
           in
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           ,
           to
           procure
           an
           Indian
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           come
           from
           that
           Iland
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           direction
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           of
           infinite
           use
           and
           advantage
           ,
           to
           our
           buildings
           in
           Barbadoes
           .
           But
           this
           digression
           must
           not
           lead
           me
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           my
           businesse
           .
        
         
           This
           discovery
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           advice
           given
           to
           their
           friends
           in
           England
           ,
           other
           Ships
           were
           sent
           ,
           with
           men
           ,
           provisions
           ,
           and
           working
           tooles
           ,
           to
           cut
           down
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           clear
           the
           ground
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           plant
           provisions
           to
           keep
           them
           alive
           ,
           which
           ,
           till
           then
           ,
           they
           found
           but
           straglingly
           amongst
           the
           Woods
           .
           But
           having
           clear'd
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           planted
           
             Potatoes
             ,
             Plat●●nes
          
           ,
           and
           Mayes
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           fruites
           ;
           which
           ,
           with
           the
           Hogs-flesh
           they
           found
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           to
           keep
           life
           and
           soul
           together
           .
           And
           their
           supplies
           from
           England
           comming
           so
           slow
           ,
           and
           so
           uncertainly
           ,
           they
           were
           often
           driven
           to
           great
           extremities
           :
           And
           the
           Tobacco
           that
           grew
           there
           ,
           so
           earthy
           and
           worthlesse
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           give
           them
           little
           or
           no
           return
           from
           England
           ,
           or
           else-where
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           a
           while
           they
           lingred
           on
           in
           a
           lamentable
           condition
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           Woods
           were
           so
           thick
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Trees
           so
           large
           and
           massie
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           falne
           with
           so
           few
           hands
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           laid
           along
           ,
           the
           branches
           were
           so
           thick
           and
           boysterous
           ,
           as
           required
           more
           help
           ,
           and
           those
           strong
           and
           active
           men
           ,
           to
           lop
           and
           remove
           them
           off
           the
           ground
           .
           At
           the
           time
           we
           came
           first
           there
           ,
           we
           found
           both
           
             Potatoes
             ,
             Maies
          
           ,
           and
           Bona●●●s
           ,
           planted
           between
           the
           boughes
           ,
           the
           Trees
           lying
           along
           upon
           the
           ground
           ;
           so
           far
           short
           was
           the
           ground
           then
           of
           being
           clear'd
           .
           Yet
           ,
           we
           found
           Indico
           planted
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           ordered
           ,
           as
           it
           sold
           in
           London
           at
           very
           good
           rates
           ;
           and
           their
           Cotten
           wool
           ,
           and
           Fustick
           wood
           ,
           prov'd
           very
           good
           and
           staple
           commodities
           .
           So
           that
           having
           these
           foure
           sorts
           of
           goods
           to
           traffick
           with
           ,
           some
           ships
           were
           invited
           (
           in
           hope
           of
           gain
           by
           that
           trade
           )
           to
           come
           and
           visit
           them
           ,
           bringing
           for
           exchange
           ,
           such
           commodities
           as
           they
           wanted
           ,
           working
           Tools
           ,
           Iron
           ,
           Steel
           ,
           Cloaths
           ,
           Shirts
           ,
           and
           Drawers
           ,
           Hose
           and
           Shoes
           ,
           Hats
           ,
           and
           more
           Hands
           .
           So
           that
           beginning
           to
           taste
           the
           sweet
           of
           this
           Trade
           ,
           they
           se●
           themselves
           hard
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           much
           better
           condition
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Canes
           ,
           had
           been
           planted
           three
           or
           four
           years
           ,
           they
           found
           that
           to
           be
           the
           main
           Plant
           ,
           to
           improve
           the
           value
           of
           the
           whole
           Iland
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           bent
           all
           their
           endeavours
           to
           advance
           their
           knowledge
           in
           the
           planting
           ,
           and
           making
           Sugar
           :
           Which
           knowledge
           ,
           though
           they
           studied
           hard
           ,
           was
           long
           a
           learning
           .
           But
           I
           will
           forbear
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           
           of
           that
           ,
           till
           I
           bring
           in
           the
           Plants
           ;
           where
           you
           shall
           finde
           not
           only
           the
           colour
           ,
           shape
           ,
           and
           qualitie
           of
           this
           Plant
           ,
           but
           the
           worth
           and
           value
           of
           it
           ,
           together
           the
           whole
           processe
           of
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Sugar-making
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           I
           mainly
           aime
           at
           :
           But
           ,
           in
           my
           way
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           sleight
           description
           or
           view
           ,
           of
           the
           Iland
           in
           generall
           :
           and
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           Scituation
           ,
        
         
           #
           
           It
           were
           a
           crime
           ,
           not
           to
           believe
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           are
           well
           verst
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           known
           habitable
           world
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           seem
           impertinent
           ;
           if
           I
           go
           about
           to
           inform
           you
           of
           the
           scituation
           of
           this
           Iland
           .
           But
           ,
           because
           there
           have
           been
           some
           disputes
           between
           Seamen
           ,
           whether
           it
           lie
           in
           bare
           13
           Degrees
           ,
           or
           in
           13
           Degrees
           and
           30
           Minutes
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           be
           led
           by
           the
           most
           voices
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           able
           Seamen
           ,
           to
           give
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           
             Carlile
             Bay
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Harbour
           where
           most
           of
           them
           put
           in
           ,
           is
           13
           Degrees
           and
           30
           Minutes
           from
           the
           Line
           ,
           to
           the
           Northern
           Latitude
           .
        
         
           This
           Bay
           is
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           the
           best
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           is
           somewhat
           more
           then
           a
           league
           over
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           points
           of
           Land
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Bay
           ,
           is
           twice
           as
           much
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           most
           inward
           part
           of
           the
           Bay
           ,
           stands
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           the
           bignesse
           of
           Hou●slo
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           the
           Bridge
           ;
           for
           that
           a
           long
           Bridge
           was
           made
           at
           first
           over
           a
           little
           nook
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           was
           rather
           a
           Bog
           then
           Sea.
           
        
         
           A
           Town
           ill
           scituate
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           considered
           health
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           conveniency
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           set
           it
           there
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           intention
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           have
           built
           a
           Town
           there
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           have
           been
           so
           improvident
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           forsee
           the
           main
           inconveniences
           that
           must
           ensue
           ,
           by
           making
           choice
           of
           so
           unhealthy
           a
           place
           to
           live
           in
           .
           But
           ,
           one
           house
           being
           set
           up
           ,
           another
           was
           erected
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           third
           ,
           and
           a
           fourth
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           it
           came
           to
           take
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Town
           ;
           Divers
           Store-houses
           being
           there
           built
           ,
           to
           stow
           their
           goods
           in
           ,
           for
           their
           convenience
           ,
           being
           neer
           the
           Harbour
           .
           But
           the
           main
           oversight
           was
           ,
           to
           build
           their
           Town
           upon
           so
           unwholsome
           a
           place
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           ground
           being
           somwhat
           lower
           within
           the
           Land
           ,
           than
           the
           Sea-banks
           are
           ,
           the
           spring-Tides
           flow
           over
           ,
           and
           there
           remains
           ,
           making
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           flat
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           Bog
           or
           Morost
           ,
           which
           vents
           out
           so
           loathsome
           a
           savour
           ,
           as
           cannot
           but
           breed
           ill
           blood
           ,
           and
           is
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           the
           occasion
           of
           much
           sicknesse
           to
           those
           that
           live
           there
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           time
           of
           our
           arrivall
           ,
           and
           a
           month
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           the
           sicknesse
           raign'd
           so
           extreamly
           ,
           as
           the
           living
           could
           hardly
           bury
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           this
           place
           was
           neer
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           threw
           the
           dead
           carcases
           into
           the
           bog
           ,
           which
           infected
           so
           the
           water
           ,
           as
           divers
           that
           drunk
           of
           it
           were
           absolutely
           poysoned
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           few
           houres
           after
           ;
           but
           others
           ,
           taking
           warning
           by
           their
           harmes
           ,
           forbare
           to
           taste
           any
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           ground
           on
           either
           side
           the
           Bay
           ,
           (
           but
           chiefly
           that
           to
           the
           Eastward
           )
           is
           much
           firmer
           ,
           and
           lies
           higher
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           they
           will
           in
           time
           ,
           remove
           the
           Town
           upon
           that
           ground
           ,
           for
           their
           habitations
           ,
           though
           they
           suffer
           the
           Store-houses
           to
           remain
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           for
           their
           convenience
           .
           But
           the
           other
           scituation
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           with
           some
           charge
           as
           convenient
           as
           that
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           more
           healthfull
           .
        
         
           Three
           Bayes
           there
           are
           more
           of
           note
           in
           this
           Iland
           ;
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           Eastward
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             Austin's
             Bay
          
           ,
           not
           in
           commemoration
           of
           any
           Saint
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           wilde
           mad
           drunken
           fellow
           ,
           whose
           lewd
           and
           extravagant
           
           carriage
           ,
           made
           him
           infamous
           in
           the
           Iland
           ;
           and
           his
           Plantation
           standing
           neer
           this
           Bay
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           by
           his
           name
           .
           The
           other
           two
           are
           to
           the
           West
           of
           
             Carlile
             Bay
          
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           is
           called
           
             Mackfields
             Bay
          
           ,
           the
           other
           
             Spikes
             Bay
          
           ;
           but
           neither
           of
           these
           three
           are
           environ'd
           with
           Land
           ,
           as
           
             Carlile
             Bay
          
           is
           :
           but
           being
           to
           the
           Leeward
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           good
           Anchorage
           ,
           they
           seldome
           are
           in
           danger
           ;
           unlesse
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Turnado
           ,
           when
           the
           wind
           turnes
           about
           to
           the
           South
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           well
           ●oor'd
           ,
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           fall
           foul
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           driven
           aground
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           Leeward
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           being
           rather
           shelvie
           then
           rockie
           ,
           they
           seldome
           or
           never
           are
           cast
           away
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           length
           and
           breadth
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           I
           must
           deliver
           you
           only
           upon
           trust
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           go
           my selfe
           about
           it
           ,
           being
           full
           of
           other
           businesse
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           some
           speech
           with
           the
           antientest
           ,
           and
           most
           knowing
           Surveyer
           there
           ,
           one
           Captain
           Swann
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           once
           took
           an
           exact
           plot
           of
           the
           whole
           Iland
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           commanded
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           by
           the
           then
           Governour
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Hunks
          
           ,
           who
           carried
           it
           into
           
             England
             ▪
          
           since
           which
           time
           ,
           neither
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           to
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           had
           taken
           any
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           believe
           ,
           there
           was
           any
           extant
           .
           I
           desired
           him
           yet
           that
           he
           would
           rub
           up
           his
           memory
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           little
           paines
           in
           the
           survey
           of
           his
           Papers
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           could
           be
           found
           out
           there
           ,
           that
           might
           give
           me
           some
           light
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           he
           promised
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           within
           a
           while
           after
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           found
           by
           some
           Papers
           ,
           that
           lay
           scattered
           in
           his
           Study
           ,
           the
           length
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           breadth
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           nooks
           and
           corners
           that
           reach'd
           out
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           broad
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           and
           narrow
           in
           others
           .
           I
           desired
           then
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           many
           miles
           the
           broadest
           ,
           and
           how
           few
           the
           narrowest
           parts
           might
           be
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           guest
           ,
           the
           broadest
           place
           could
           not
           be
           above
           seventeen
           miles
           ,
           nor
           the
           narrowest
           under
           twelve
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           length
           ,
           he
           was
           assured
           ,
           was
           twenty
           eight
           miles
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           uncertain
           grounds
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           conclude
           upon
           any
           certainties
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           evenest
           way
           I
           can
           go
           ,
           is
           ,
           upon
           a
           Medium
           ,
           between
           twelve
           and
           seventeen
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           as
           modest
           as
           I
           can
           in
           my
           computation
           ;
           and
           take
           but
           14.
           which
           is
           lesse
           then
           the
           Medium
           ,
           and
           multiply
           14.
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           breadth
           ,
           by
           28.
           which
           is
           assured
           to
           be
           the
           length
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           392
           square
           miles
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
           Beyond
           this
           ,
           my
           enquiries
           could
           not
           reach
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           compell'd
           to
           make
           my
           estimate
           upon
           this
           bare
           Supposition
           .
           But
           ,
           for
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Superficies
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           I
           am
           utterly
           ignorant
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Upright
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           it
           you
           in
           my
           first
           view
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           it
           rises
           highest
           in
           the
           middle
           .
        
         
           #
           
           When
           the
           Sun
           is
           in
           the
           Aequinoctiall
           ,
           or
           within
           10
           Degrees
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           we
           finde
           little
           change
           in
           the
           daies
           length
           ;
           for
           at
           six
           and
           six
           the
           Sun
           rises
           and
           sets
           :
           but
           when
           he
           is
           neer
           the
           Tropick
           of
           Capricorn
           ,
           and
           is
           37
           Degrees
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           finde
           a
           difference
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           the
           day
           is
           somewhat
           shorter
           ,
           and
           we
           perceive
           that
           shortning
           ,
           to
           begin
           about
           the
           end
           of
           October
           ;
           the
           Crepusculum
           being
           then
           not
           much
           longer
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           halfe
           the
           length
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           with
           us
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           time
           of
           new
           〈◊〉
           ,
           we
           finde
           both
           her
           Corners
           equally
           high
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           is
           neer
           us
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           37
           Degrees
           to
           the
           Southward
           ,
           we
           finde
           some
           difference
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           hangs
           not
           so
           equall
           ,
           but
           one
           end
           is
           higher
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           position
           we
           are
           in
           .
        
         
         
           
           Eight
           months
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           the
           weather
           is
           very
           hot
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           scalding
           ,
           but
           that
           servants
           ,
           both
           Christians
           ,
           and
           slaves
           ,
           labour
           and
           travell
           tenne
           hours
           in
           a
           day
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Sunne
           rises
           ,
           there
           rise
           with
           him
           coole
           breezes
           of
           wind
           ,
           and
           the
           higher
           and
           hotter
           the
           sunne
           shines
           ,
           the
           stronger
           and
           cooler
           the
           breezes
           are
           ,
           and
           blow
           alwaies
           from
           the
           Nore
           East
           ,
           and
           by
           East
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Turnado
           :
           And
           then
           it
           sometimes
           chops
           about
           into
           the
           South
           ,
           for
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           then
           returnes
           againe
           to
           the
           same
           poynt
           where
           it
           was
           .
           The
           other
           foure
           months
           it
           is
           not
           so
           hot
           ,
           but
           is
           neer
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           aire
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           though
           in
           the
           hot
           seasons
           we
           sweat
           much
           ,
           yet
           we
           doe
           not
           finde
           that
           faintnesse
           ,
           that
           we
           finde
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           July
           ,
           or
           beginning
           of
           August
           .
           With
           this
           great
           heat
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           moysture
           ,
           as
           must
           of
           necessity
           cause
           the
           ayer
           to
           be
           very
           unwholsome
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           seldome
           drye
           or
           thirsty
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           overheat
           our
           bodyes
           with
           extraordinary
           labour
           ,
           or
           drinking
           strong
           drinks
           ;
           as
           of
           our
           English
           spirits
           ,
           which
           we
           carry
           over
           ,
           of
           french
           Brandy
           ,
           or
           the
           drinke
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           of
           the
           skimmings
           of
           the
           Coppers
           ,
           that
           boyle
           the
           Sugar
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           kill-Divell
           .
           And
           though
           some
           of
           these
           be
           needfull
           if
           they
           be
           used
           with
           temper
           ;
           yet
           the
           immoderate
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           over-heats
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           causes
           Costivenesse
           ,
           and
           Tortions
           in
           the
           bowels
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           disease
           very
           frequent
           there
           ;
           and
           hardly
           cur'd
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           many
           have
           dyed
           ,
           but
           certainely
           ,
           strong
           drinks
           are
           very
           requisit
           ,
           where
           so
           much
           heat
           is
           ;
           for
           the
           spirits
           being
           exhausted
           with
           much
           sweating
           ,
           the
           inner
           parts
           are
           left
           cold
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           shall
           need
           comforting
           ,
           and
           reviving
           .
           Besides
           ,
           our
           bodyes
           having
           bin
           used
           to
           colder
           Clymates
           ,
           finde
           a
           debility
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           fayling
           in
           the
           vigour
           ,
           and
           sprightliness
           we
           have
           in
           colder
           Climats
           ;
           our
           blood
           too
           ,
           is
           thinner
           and
           paler
           than
           in
           our
           own
           Countreys
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           meat
           so
           well
           relisht
           as
           in
           England
           ;
           but
           flat
           and
           insipid
           ,
           the
           hogges
           flesh
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           best
           of
           that
           kinde
           that
           I
           thinke
           is
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Our
           Horses
           and
           Cattle
           seldome
           drinke
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           very
           small
           quantities
           ;
           except
           such
           as
           have
           their
           bodies
           over
           heated
           with
           working
           .
        
         
           This
           moysture
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           causes
           all
           our
           knives
           ,
           etweese
           ,
           keyes
           ,
           needles
           ,
           swords
           ,
           and
           ammunition
           ,
           to
           rust
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           an
           instant
           for
           take
           your
           knife
           to
           the
           grindstone
           ,
           and
           grind
           away
           all
           the
           rust
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           wipe
           it
           dry
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           up
           into
           your
           sheath
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           your
           pocket
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           ,
           draw
           it
           out
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           beginning
           to
           rust
           all
           over
           ;
           which
           in
           more
           time
           ,
           will
           eate
           deep
           into
           the
           steele
           ,
           and
           spoyle
           the
           blade
           .
           Our
           locks
           too
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           often
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           will
           rust
           in
           the
           wards
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           Clocks
           ,
           and
           Watches
           will
           seldome
           or
           never
           go
           true
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           moystnesse
           of
           the
           Ayre
           .
           And
           this
           we
           found
           at
           fe●
           :
           for
           before
           we
           came
           neere
           this
           Iland
           ,
           we
           perceiv'd
           a
           kind
           of
           weather
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           raine
           nor
           mist
           ,
           and
           continued
           with
           us
           sometimes
           four
           or
           five
           dayes
           together
           ,
           which
           the
           seamen
           call
           a
           Heysey
           weather
           ,
           and
           rises
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           sunne
           shine
           out
           bright
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           see
           his
           body
           ,
           till
           nine
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           nor
           after
           three
           in
           the
           afternoone
           .
           And
           we
           see
           the
           skie
           over
           our
           heads
           cleare
           :
           a
           close
           and
           very
           unhealthull
           weather
           ,
           and
           no
           pleasure
           at
           all
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           This
           great
           heat
           and
           moysture
           together
           ,
           is
           certainely
           the
           occasion
           that
           the
           trees
           and
           plants
           grow
           to
           such
           vast
           height
           ,
           and
           largenesse
           as
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           #
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           Iland
           so
           much
           wanting
           ,
           as
           Springs
           and
           Rivers
           of
           water
           ;
           there
           being
           but
           very
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           smal
           &
           inconsiderable
           .
           I
           know
           but
           only
           one
           River
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           rather
           be
           term'd
           a
           Lake
           ,
           then
           a
           River
           ;
           The
           Springs
           that
           runne
           into
           it
           ,
           are
           never
           able
           to
           fill
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           small
           ;
           outfall
           to
           Sea
           it
           has
           none
           ;
           but
           at
           spring
           tides
           ,
           the
           Sea
           comes
           in
           and
           fills
           it
           ;
           and
           at
           Nepe
           tides
           ,
           it
           cannot
           runne
           out
           againe
           ,
           the
           sea-banks
           being
           higher
           than
           it
           .
           But
           some
           of
           it
           issues
           out
           through
           the
           Sands
           ,
           and
           leaves
           behind
           it
           a
           mixt
           water
           ,
           of
           fresh
           and
           salt
           :
           at
           the
           time
           the
           tide
           comes
           in
           ,
           it
           brings
           with
           it
           some
           fishes
           ,
           which
           are
           content
           to
           remaine
           there
           ;
           being
           better
           pleased
           to
           live
           in
           this
           mixt
           water
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Salt.
           Colonel
           
             Humphrey
             Walrond
          
           ,
           who
           is
           owner
           of
           the
           land
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           it
           ;
           has
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           taken
           fishes
           there
           ,
           as
           bigge
           as
           Salmons
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           overgrown
           with
           fat
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           Porpisces
           ;
           but
           extreamely
           sweet
           and
           firme
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           has
           not
           been
           often
           ,
           that
           such
           fish
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           have
           bin
           taken
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           whole
           Lake
           is
           filled
           with
           trees
           and
           roots
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           no
           Net
           can
           be
           drawn
           ,
           nor
           any
           Hook
           laid
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           wind
           the
           lines
           about
           the
           roots
           ,
           and
           so
           get
           away
           ;
           or
           the
           lines
           break
           in
           pulling
           up
           ,
           being
           fastned
           to
           the
           roots
           .
        
         
           This
           River
           ,
           or
           Lake
           ,
           reaches
           not
           within
           the
           Land
           above
           twelve
           score
           yards
           ,
           or
           a
           flight
           shot
           at
           most
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           part
           of
           it
           so
           broad
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           cast
           a
           Coyte
           over
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           spring
           tides
           there
           ,
           seldome
           rise
           above
           four
           or
           five
           foot
           upright
           :
           there
           come
           from
           the
           sea
           into
           these
           small
           bibling
           rivolets
           ,
           little
           Lobsters
           ,
           but
           wanting
           the
           great
           clawes
           afore
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           sweetest
           and
           fullest
           of
           fish
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ;
           Chicester
           Lobsters
           are
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           water
           which
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Iland
           most
           relye
           upon
           ,
           is
           raine
           water
           ;
           which
           they
           keep
           in
           ponds
           ,
           that
           have
           descents
           of
           ground
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           falls
           on
           other
           ground
           ,
           may
           runne
           thither
           .
           And
           the
           place
           in
           which
           the
           Pond
           is
           set
           ,
           must
           be
           low
           ,
           and
           claye
           in
           the
           bottome
           :
           or
           if
           it
           be
           not
           naturally
           of
           Clay
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           made
           so
           .
           For
           if
           it
           finde
           any
           Leake
           to
           the
           rocky
           part
           ,
           it
           gets
           between
           those
           clifts
           ,
           and
           sinks
           in
           an
           instant
           .
           About
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           these
           ponds
           are
           fill'd
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           help
           it
           hath
           by
           the
           weekly
           showrs
           that
           fall
           ,
           they
           continue
           so
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           they
           feele
           a
           want
           .
           This
           pond
           water
           ,
           they
           use
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           purposes
           ;
           to
           boyle
           their
           meat
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           drink
           ,
           to
           wash
           their
           linnen
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           beare
           soape
           .
           But
           one
           thing
           seem'd
           to
           me
           a
           little
           loathsome
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           Negroes
           washing
           themselves
           in
           the
           Ponds
           ,
           in
           hot
           weather
           ;
           whose
           bodies
           have
           none
           of
           the
           sweetest
           savours
           .
           But
           the
           planters
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Sunne
           with
           his
           virtuall
           heat
           ,
           drawes
           up
           all
           noysome
           vapours
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           waters
           become
           rarified
           ,
           and
           pure
           againe
           .
           But
           it
           was
           a
           great
           satisfaction
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           Rivulet
           was
           neere
           us
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           fetcht
           dayly
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           served
           us
           ,
           both
           for
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           ponds
           ,
           I
           have
           never
           seen
           any
           small
           fish
           ,
           fry
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           lives
           or
           moves
           in
           it
           ,
           except
           some
           flies
           that
           fall
           into
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           water
           
           is
           clear
           and
           well
           tasted
           .
           And
           because
           their
           Cattle
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           miring
           or
           drowning
           ,
           the
           best
           Husbands
           raile
           in
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Pond
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           of
           a
           competent
           depth
           ,
           for
           the
           water
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           pave
           that
           in
           the
           bottom
           with
           stone
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Cattle
           neither
           raise
           the
           mud
           ,
           nor
           sink
           in
           with
           their
           feet
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           water
           comes
           clear
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Water
           they
           save
           likewise
           from
           their
           houses
           ,
           by
           gutters
           at
           the
           eves
           ,
           which
           carrie
           it
           down
           to
           cisterns
           .
           And
           the
           water
           which
           is
           kept
           there
           ,
           being
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           built
           in
           manner
           of
           Fortifications
           ,
           and
           have
           Lines
           ,
           Bulwarks
           ,
           and
           Ba●tians
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           should
           be
           any
           uproar
           or
           commotion
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Christian
           servants
           ,
           or
           Negre
           slaves
           ;
           serves
           them
           for
           drink
           whilst
           they
           are
           besieged
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           to
           throw
           down
           upon
           the
           naked
           bodies
           of
           the
           Negres
           ,
           scalding
           hot
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           good
           a
           defence
           against
           their
           underminings
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           weapons
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           tumult
           or
           disorder
           be
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           next
           neighbour
           to
           it
           ,
           discharges
           a
           Musket
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           Alarum
           to
           the
           whole
           Iland
           ;
           for
           ,
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           next
           shoots
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           next
           ,
           till
           it
           go
           through
           the
           Iland
           :
           Upon
           which
           warning
           ,
           they
           make
           ready
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Bread
           ,
           which
           is
           accounted
           the
           staffe
           ,
           or
           main
           supporter
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           has
           not
           here
           that
           full
           taste
           it
           has
           in
           England
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           account
           it
           nourishing
           and
           strengthening
           .
           It
           is
           made
           of
           the
           root
           of
           a
           small
           tree
           or
           shrub
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           ●assavie
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           grouth
           I
           will
           let
           alone
           ,
           till
           I
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           Trees
           and
           Plants
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           His
           root
           only
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           now
           to
           consider
           ,
           (
           because
           our
           bread
           is
           made
           of
           it
           )
           is
           large
           and
           round
           ,
           like
           the
           body
           of
           a
           small
           Still
           or
           retort
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           gather
           it
           ,
           we
           cut
           sticks
           that
           grow
           neerest
           to
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           tree
           ,
           which
           we
           put
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           they
           grow
           .
           And
           as
           we
           gather
           ,
           we
           plant
           .
           This
           root
           ,
           before
           it
           come
           to
           be
           eaten
           ,
           suffers
           a
           strange
           conversion
           ;
           for
           ,
           being
           an
           absolute
           poyson
           when
           't
           is
           gathered
           ,
           by
           good
           ordering
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           wholsome
           and
           nourishing
           ;
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           They
           wash
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           root
           clean
           ,
           and
           lean
           it
           against
           a
           Wheel
           ,
           whose
           sole
           is
           about
           a
           foot
           broad
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           Latine
           ,
           made
           rough
           like
           a
           large
           Grater
           .
           The
           Wheel
           to
           be
           turned
           about
           with
           a
           foot
           ,
           as
           a
           Cutler
           turnes
           his
           Wheel
           .
           And
           as
           it
           grates
           the
           root
           ,
           it
           falls
           down
           in
           a
           large
           Trough
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           receiver
           appointed
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           This
           root
           thus
           grated
           ,
           is
           as
           rank
           poyson
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           made
           by
           the
           art
           of
           an
           Apothecary
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           venomous
           simples
           he
           can
           put
           together
           :
           but
           being
           put
           into
           a
           strong
           piece
           of
           double
           Canvas
           ,
           or
           Sackcloth
           ,
           and
           prest
           hard
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           juice
           be
           squeezed
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           opened
           upon
           a
           cloath
           ,
           and
           dried
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           't
           is
           ready
           to
           make
           bread
           .
           And
           thus
           't
           is
           done
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           a
           piece
           of
           Iron
           ,
           which
           I
           guesse
           is
           cast
           round
           ,
           the
           diameter
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           about
           twenty
           inches
           ,
           a
           little
           hollowed
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           not
           unlike
           the
           mould
           that
           the
           Spectacle
           makers
           grinde
           their
           glasses
           on
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           concave
           as
           that
           ;
           about
           halfe
           an
           inch
           thick
           at
           the
           brim
           or
           verge
           ,
           but
           thicker
           towards
           the
           middle
           ,
           with
           three
           feet
           like
           a
           pot
           ,
           about
           six
           inches
           high
           ,
           that
           fire
           may
           be
           underneath
           .
           To
           such
           a
           temper
           they
           heat
           this
           Pone
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           as
           to
           bake
           ,
           but
           not
           burn
           .
           When
           't
           is
           made
           thus
           hot
           ,
           the
           Indians
           ,
           whom
           we
           trust
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           best
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           cast
           the
           meal
           upon
           the
           Pone
           ,
           the
           whole
           breadth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           down
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           it
           will
           presently
           stick
           together
           :
           And
           when
           they
           think
           that
           side
           almost
           enough
           ,
           with
           a
           thing
           like
           a
           Battle-dore
           ,
           they
           turn
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           so
           turn
           and
           re-turn
           it
           so
           often
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           enough
           ,
           which
           is
           presently
           done
           .
           So
           they
           lay
           this
           Cake
           upon
           a
           flat
           board
           ,
           and
           make
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           made
           enough
           for
           the
           whole
           Family
           .
           This
           bread
           they
           made
           ,
           when
           we
           came
           first
           there
           ,
           as
           thick
           as
           a
           pancake
           ;
           but
           after
           that
           ,
           they
           grew
           to
           a
           higher
           degree
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           as
           thin
           as
           a
           wafer
           ,
           and
           yet
           purely
           white
           and
           crispe
           ,
           as
           a
           new
           made
           wafer
           .
           Salt
           they
           never
           use
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           wonder
           at
           ;
           for
           the
           bread
           being
           tastlesse
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           they
           should
           give
           it
           some
           little
           seasoning
           .
           There
           is
           no
           way
           it
           eats
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           in
           milk
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           tasts
           like
           Almonds
           .
           They
           offer
           to
           make
           Pie-crust
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           attain
           to
           the
           skill
           of
           that
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           you
           work
           it
           up
           with
           your
           hand
           ,
           or
           roll
           it
           out
           with
           a
           roller
           ,
           it
           will
           alwaies
           crackle
           and
           chop
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           raised
           to
           hold
           any
           liquor
           ,
           neither
           with
           ,
           nor
           without
           ,
           butter
           or
           eggs
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           many
           tryalls
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           failings
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           I
           learnt
           the
           secret
           of
           an
           Indian
           woman
           ,
           who
           shew'd
           me
           the
           right
           way
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           by
           searsing
           it
           very
           fine
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           will
           fall
           out
           as
           fine
           ,
           as
           the
           finest
           wheat-flower
           in
           England
           )
           if
           not
           finer
           .
           Yet
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           secret
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           will
           not
           cure
           the
           cracking
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           main
           skill
           of
           the
           businesse
           :
           Set
           water
           on
           the
           fire
           in
           a
           skillet
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           it
           as
           much
           of
           this
           fine
           flower
           ,
           as
           will
           temper
           it
           to
           the
           thicknesse
           of
           starch
           or
           pap
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           boyl
           a
           little
           ,
           keeping
           it
           stirring
           with
           a
           slice
           ;
           and
           mix
           this
           with
           the
           masse
           of
           flower
           you
           mean
           to
           make
           into
           pye-crust
           ,
           which
           being
           very
           well
           mingled
           ,
           and
           wrought
           together
           ,
           you
           may
           add
           what
           cost
           you
           will
           of
           butter
           and
           eggs
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           rise
           and
           stand
           nere
           as
           well
           as
           our
           past
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           that
           have
           not
           Cows
           ,
           &
           cannot
           make
           butter
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           must
           make
           use
           of
           such
           as
           is
           brought
           from
           England
           or
           Holland
           ,
           were
           better
           leave
           it
           out
           ,
           &
           be
           content
           to
           eat
           their
           pie-crust
           drie
           .
           Yet
           I
           make
           a
           main
           difference
           ,
           between
           butter
           that
           is
           brought
           from
           either
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           times
           it
           is
           brought
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           a
           ship
           set
           out
           from
           England
           in
           November
           ,
           and
           that
           ship
           arive
           at
           the
           Barbadoes
           at
           the
           middle
           ,
           or
           neer
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           is
           at
           the
           farthest
           distance
           ,
           the
           butter
           may
           come
           thither
           in
           very
           good
           condition
           ;
           and
           being
           set
           in
           cool
           places
           ,
           may
           retain
           the
           taste
           for
           a
           while
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           the
           ship
           set
           out
           in
           Spring
           or
           Summer
           ,
           that
           brings
           this
           butter
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           then
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           restie
           and
           loathsome
           .
           Nor
           can
           Cheese
           be
           brought
           from
           thence
           without
           spoyle
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           except
           you
           put
           it
           in
           oyle
           .
           Neither
           are
           Candles
           to
           be
           brought
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           barrell
           will
           stick
           together
           in
           one
           lump
           ,
           and
           stinck
           so
           profoundly
           ,
           as
           neither
           Rats
           nor
           mice
           will
           come
           neer
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           eat
           of
           them
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           the
           Planters
           ,
           who
           are
           much
           troubled
           with
           this
           annoyance
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           for
           that
           these
           candles
           cannot
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           barrell
           whole
           ,
           nor
           will
           stand
           in
           the
           candlestick
           without
           drooping
           ,
           and
           hanging
           down
           ;
           they
           burn
           for
           the
           most
           part
           wax
           lights
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           themselves
           ,
           of
           wax
           they
           fetch
           from
           Africa
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           at
           a
           reasonable
           rate
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Bees
           in
           the
           Barbadoes
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           too
           apt
           to
           flie
           out
           in
           extravagant
           digressions
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           thing
           I
           went
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           was
           bread
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           kinds
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           having
           said
           as
           much
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           Cassavie
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           one
           word
           of
           another
           kinde
           of
           bread
           they
           make
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
           mixt
           sort
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           of
           the
           flower
           of
           Mayes
           and
           Cassavie
           mixt
           together
           ;
           for
           the
           Maies
           it selfe
           will
           make
           no
           bread
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           extream
           heavy
           and
           lumpish
           :
           But
           these
           two
           being
           mixt
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           into
           large
           Cakes
           ,
           two
           inches
           thick
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           tasts
           the
           likest
           to
           English
           bread
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Negres
           use
           the
           Mayes
           another
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           toasting
           the
           ears
           of
           it
           at
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           so
           eating
           it
           warm
           off
           the
           eare
           .
           And
           we
           have
           a
           way
           ,
           to
           feed
           our
           Christian
           servants
           with
           this
           Maies
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           by
           pounding
           it
           in
           a
           large
           Morter
           ,
           and
           boyling
           it
           in
           water
           ,
           to
           the
           thicknesse
           of
           Frumentie
           ;
           and
           so
           put
           in
           a
           Tray
           such
           a
           quantity
           ,
           as
           wil
           serve
           a
           messe
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           people
           ;
           give
           it
           them
           cold
           ,
           and
           scarce
           afford
           them
           salt
           with
           it
           .
           This
           we
           call
           Lob-lollie
           .
           But
           the
           Negres
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           this
           ,
           are
           much
           discontented
           ,
           and
           crie
           out
           ,
           
             O!
             O!
             no
             more
             Lob-lob
          
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           bread
           we
           use
           ,
           is
           only
           Potatoes
           ,
           which
           are
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           dryest
           and
           largest
           they
           can
           chose
           :
           And
           at
           the
           time
           we
           first
           came
           ,
           there
           was
           little
           else
           used
           ,
           at
           many
           good
           Planters
           Tables
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
           And
           these
           are
           all
           the
           sorts
           of
           bread
           that
           I
           know
           growing
           upon
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           
           The
           next
           thing
           that
           comes
           in
           order
           ,
           is
           Drink
           ,
           which
           being
           made
           of
           severall
           materialls
           ,
           afford
           more
           variety
           in
           the
           description
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           most
           used
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           is
           Mobbie
           ,
           a
           drink
           made
           of
           Potatoes
           ,
           and
           thus
           done
           .
           Put
           the
           Potatoes
           into
           a
           tub
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           ,
           with
           a
           broom
           ,
           stir
           them
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           washt
           clean
           ;
           then
           take
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           into
           a
           large
           iron
           or
           brasse
           pot
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           boyl
           beefe
           in
           ,
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           put
           to
           them
           as
           much
           water
           ,
           as
           will
           only
           cover
           a
           quarter
           part
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           cover
           the
           top
           of
           the
           pot
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           thick
           canvas
           doubled
           ,
           or
           such
           cloth
           as
           sacks
           are
           made
           with
           ,
           covering
           it
           close
           ,
           that
           the
           steam
           go
           not
           out
           .
           Then
           make
           a
           little
           fire
           underneath
           ,
           so
           much
           only
           as
           will
           cause
           these
           roots
           to
           stew
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           soft
           ,
           take
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           hands
           ,
           squeeze
           ,
           break
           ,
           and
           mash
           them
           very
           small
           ,
           in
           fair
           water
           ;
           letting
           them
           stay
           there
           ,
           till
           the
           water
           has
           drawn
           and
           suckt
           out
           all
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           roots
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           done
           in
           an
           houre
           or
           two
           .
           Then
           put
           the
           liquor
           and
           roots
           into
           a
           large
           wollen
           bag
           ,
           like
           a
           jelly-bag
           ,
           poynted
           at
           the
           bottom
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           run
           through
           that
           ,
           into
           a
           Jar
           ,
           and
           within
           two
           hours
           it
           will
           begin
           to
           work
           .
           Cover
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           stand
           till
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           't
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           drunk
           .
           And
           as
           you
           will
           have
           it
           stronger
           or
           smaller
           ,
           put
           in
           greater
           or
           lesser
           quantities
           of
           roots
           ;
           some
           make
           it
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           drunk
           with
           small
           quantities
           But
           the
           drink
           it selfe
           ,
           being
           temperately
           made
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           flie
           up
           into
           the
           head
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           sprightly
           thirst-quenching
           drink
           .
           If
           it
           be
           put
           up
           in
           small
           casks
           ,
           as
           Rundlets
           ,
           or
           Firkins
           ,
           it
           will
           last
           foure
           or
           five
           daies
           good
           ,
           and
           drink
           much
           more
           sprightly
           then
           out
           of
           the
           Jar.
           I
           cannot
           liken
           it
           to
           any
           thing
           so
           neer
           ,
           as
           Rhenish-wine
           in
           the
           Must
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           short
           of
           it
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           finenesse
           of
           the
           tast
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           severall
           layers
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           roots
           grow
           ;
           one
           makes
           the
           skins
           of
           the
           Potatoes
           white
           ,
           the
           other
           red
           :
           And
           where
           the
           red
           roots
           grow
           ,
           the
           Mobbie
           will
           be
           red
           like
           Claret-wine
           ;
           the
           other
           white
           .
        
         
           Though
           this
           be
           the
           drink
           most
           generally
           used
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           commend
           the
           wholsomnesse
           of
           it
           ▪
           for
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           
           roots
           have
           a
           moyst
           quality
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           Hydropicke
           humours
           .
           Mr.
           
             Phillip
             Bell
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Iland
           told
           me
           that
           when
           he
           was
           Governour
           of
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Providence
           ,
           that
           there
           chanc'd
           some
           Spaniards
           to
           land
           there
           ,
           and
           tast●ng
           of
           this
           drinke
           ,
           wondred
           that
           any
           of
           those
           that
           continually
           drinke
           it
           were
           alive
           ;
           so
           unwholsome
           and
           Hydropicke
           he
           conceived
           this
           drinke
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           
           Another
           drinke
           they
           have
           which
           is
           accounted
           much
           wholesomer
           ,
           though
           not
           altogether
           so
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Perino
           ;
           a
           drink
           which
           the
           Indians
           make
           for
           their
           own
           drinking
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           of
           the
           Cassavy
           root
           ,
           which
           I
           told
           you
           is
           a
           strong
           poyson
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           cause
           their
           old
           wives
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           small
           remainder
           of
           teeth
           to
           chaw
           and
           spit
           out
           into
           water
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           better
           breaking
           and
           macerating
           of
           the
           root
           )
           .
           This
           juyce
           in
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           will
           worke
           ,
           and
           purge
           it selfe
           of
           the
           poysonous
           quality
           .
        
         
           Having
           shewed
           ,
           you
           in
           the
           making
           of
           Bread
           ,
           that
           the
           moysture
           being
           prest
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           accounted
           the
           poysonous
           quality
           that
           root
           has
           ,
           by
           drying
           and
           baking
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           usefull
           and
           wholsome
           ,
           and
           now
           having
           the
           juyce
           and
           root
           both
           used
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           put
           into
           water
           ,
           which
           is
           moyst
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           which
           way
           to
           reconcile
           these
           direct
           contraryes
           ,
           but
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           old
           womens
           breath
           and
           teeth
           having
           been
           tainted
           with
           many
           severall
           poxes
           ,
           (
           a
           disease
           common
           amongst
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           many
           and
           the
           best
           cures
           for
           it
           ,
           )
           are
           such
           opposites
           to
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           Cassavie
           ,
           as
           they
           bend
           their
           forces
           so
           vehemently
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           both
           spend
           their
           poysonous
           qualities
           in
           that
           conflict
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           relict
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           becomes
           lesse
           unwholsome
           ;
           and
           the
           water
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           it selfe
           pure
           ,
           casts
           out
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           ill
           qualities
           they
           leave
           behind
           :
           which
           is
           manifested
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           working
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           beyond
           that
           of
           Beere
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           or
           Sider
           with
           us
           in
           Europe
           .
           This
           drink
           will
           keep
           a
           month
           or
           two
           ,
           being
           put
           into
           barrels
           ,
           and
           tasts
           the
           likest
           to
           English
           beere
           of
           any
           drink
           we
           have
           there
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Grippo
           is
           a
           third
           sort
           of
           drinke
           ,
           but
           few
           make
           it
           well
           ;
           it
           was
           never
           my
           chance
           to
           taste
           it
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           the
           lesse
           curious
           to
           enquire
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Punch
           is
           a
           fourth
           sort
           ,
           &
           of
           that
           I
           have
           drunke
           ;
           it
           is
           made
           of
           water
           &
           sugar
           put
           together
           ,
           which
           in
           tenne
           dayes
           standing
           will
           be
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           labourers
           .
        
         
           #
           
           A
           fifth
           ,
           is
           made
           of
           wilde
           Plumbs
           ,
           which
           grow
           here
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           upon
           very
           large
           trees
           ,
           which
           being
           prest
           ,
           and
           strayned
           ,
           give
           a
           very
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           pognant
           flaver
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           not
           much
           of
           it
           made
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           trouble
           of
           making
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           there
           very
           indulgent
           to
           their
           palats
           .
        
         
           #
           
           But
           the
           drinke
           of
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           is
           farre
           beyond
           all
           these
           ;
           gathering
           them
           full
           ripe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           height
           of
           their
           sweetnesse
           ,
           we
           pill
           off
           the
           skin
           ,
           and
           mash
           them
           in
           water
           well
           boyl'd
           ;
           and
           after
           we
           have
           let
           them
           stay
           there
           a
           night
           ,
           we
           straine
           it
           ,
           and
           bottle
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           week
           drink
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           strong
           and
           pleasant
           drinke
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           drunk
           sparingly
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           much
           stronger
           then
           Sack
           ,
           and
           is
           apt
           to
           mount
           up
           into
           the
           head
           .
        
         
           The
           seaventh
           sort
           of
           drink
           is
           that
           we
           make
           of
           the
           skimming
           of
           sugar
           ,
           which
           is
           infinitely
           strong
           ,
           but
           not
           very
           pleasant
           in
           taste
           ;
           it
           is
           common
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           lesse
           esteem'd
           ;
           the
           value
           of
           it
           is
           halfe
           a
           Crown
           
           a
           gallon
           ,
           the
           people
           drink
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           indeed
           too
           much
           ;
           for
           it
           often
           layes
           them
           asleep
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           accounted
           a
           very
           unwholsome
           lodging
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           eighth
           sort
           of
           drink
           is
           Beveridge
           ,
           made
           of
           spring
           water●
           white
           sugar
           ,
           and
           juyce
           of
           Orenges
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           pleasant
           but
           wholsome
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           last
           and
           best
           sort
           of
           drinke
           that
           this
           Iland
           or
           the
           world
           affords
           ,
           is
           the
           incomparable
           wine
           of
           Pines
           ;
           And
           is
           certainly
           the
           Nectar
           which
           the
           Gods
           drunke
           ;
           for
           on
           earth
           there
           is
           none
           like
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           made
           of
           the
           pure
           juyce
           of
           the
           fruit
           it selfe
           ,
           without
           commixture
           of
           water
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           having
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           a
           naturall
           compound
           of
           all
           tastes
           excellent
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           can
           yield
           .
           This
           drink
           is
           too
           pure
           to
           keep
           long
           ;
           in
           three
           or
           four
           dayes
           it
           will
           be
           fine
           ;
           't
           is
           made
           by
           pressing
           the
           fruite
           and
           strayning
           the
           liquor
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           kept
           in
           bottles
           .
        
         
           Having
           given
           you
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           Drinke
           this
           Iland
           affords
           ,
           which
           will
           serve
           any
           mans
           palate
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           over
           curious
           ;
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           what
           we
           have
           of
           both
           sorts
           that
           is
           brought
           to
           us
           from
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           as
           Biskets
           ,
           both
           fine
           and
           coorse
           ,
           Barrels
           of
           meale
           close
           put
           up
           ;
           which
           comes
           to
           us
           very
           sweet
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           Holland
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           make
           Bread
           ,
           Pye-crust
           ,
           and
           Puddings
           .
           And
           for
           drink
           good
           English
           Beer
           ,
           French
           and
           Spanish
           Wines
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Maderas
           ,
           some
           from
           Fiall
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Asores
           ;
           So
           we
           cannot
           justly
           complaine
           of
           want
           ,
           either
           of
           bread
           or
           drink
           ,
           and
           ,
           from
           England
           ,
           spirits
           ,
           some
           of
           Anniseeds
           ,
           some
           of
           Mint
           ,
           some
           of
           Wormwood
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           from
           
             France
             ,
             Brandy
          
           ,
           which
           is
           extreame
           strong
           ,
           but
           accounted
           very
           wholsome
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Having
           given
           you
           a
           just
           account
           ,
           as
           neere
           as
           my
           memory
           will
           serve
           of
           the
           bread
           and
           drinke
           of
           this
           Iland
           :
           The
           next
           thing
           is
           the
           severall
           sortes
           of
           meat
           we
           have
           there
           ;
           and
           because
           Hogges
           flesh
           is
           the
           most
           generall
           meat
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           best
           the
           Iland
           affords
           ,
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           without
           question
           )
           as
           good
           ,
           as
           any
           can
           be
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           for
           their
           feeding
           being
           as
           good
           ,
           as
           can
           grow
           any
           where
           ,
           the
           flesh
           must
           needs
           be
           answerable
           ;
           fruit
           ,
           the
           nuts
           of
           Locust
           ,
           Pompians
           of
           a
           rare
           kind
           ,
           almost
           as
           sweet
           as
           Milions
           ,
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Plantines
           ,
           and
           Bonanoes
           ,
           Sugar-canes
           ,
           and
           Mayes
           ,
           being
           their
           dayly
           food
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           came
           first
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           I
           perceiv'd
           the
           sties
           they
           made
           to
           hold
           them
           ,
           were
           trees
           ,
           with
           the
           ends
           lying
           crosse
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           inclosure
           they
           made
           ,
           was
           not
           large
           enough
           to
           hold
           the
           numbers
           of
           Hogges
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           convenient
           distance
           to
           play
           and
           stirre
           themselves
           for
           their
           health
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           pesterd
           ,
           and
           choakt
           up
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           stinke
           ,
           which
           is
           sure
           the
           most
           noysome
           of
           any
           other
           beast
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Suns
           heat
           much
           worse
           ;
           I
           have
           smelt
           the
           stinke
           of
           one
           of
           those
           sties
           downe
           the
           wind
           ,
           neer
           a
           mile
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           wood
           :
           and
           the
           crouding
           and
           thrusting
           them
           so
           close
           together
           ,
           was
           certainly
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           want
           of
           health
           ,
           which
           much
           hindred
           their
           growth
           ;
           So
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           so
           large
           ,
           nor
           their
           flesh
           so
           sweet
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           were
           wild
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           own
           liberty
           ,
           and
           choyce
           of
           feeding
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           have
           heard
           Major
           Hilliard
           say
           :
           that
           at
           their
           first
           comming
           there
           ,
           they
           found
           Hogges
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           weighed
           (
           the
           intrals
           being
           taken
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           off
           )
           400
           weight
           .
           And
           now
           at
           the
           time
           of
           
           my
           being
           there
           ,
           the
           most
           sort
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           ours
           and
           our
           neighbours
           styes
           ,
           were
           hardly
           so
           big
           as
           the
           ordinary
           swine
           in
           England
           .
           So
           finding
           this
           decay
           in
           their
           grouth
           ,
           by
           stowing
           them
           too
           close
           together
           ,
           I
           advised
           Collonell
           Modiford
           to
           make
           a
           larger
           stye
           ,
           and
           to
           wall
           it
           about
           with
           stone
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           a
           mile
           about
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           rather
           a
           Park
           than
           a
           Stye
           ;
           and
           set
           it
           on
           the
           side
           of
           a
           drie
           Hill
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           Rock
           ,
           with
           a
           competent
           Pond
           of
           water
           in
           the
           bottom
           ;
           and
           plac'd
           it
           between
           his
           two
           Plantations
           ,
           that
           from
           either
           ,
           food
           might
           be
           brought
           ,
           and
           cast
           over
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           great
           convenience
           :
           And
           made
           several
           divisions
           in
           the
           Park
           ,
           for
           the
           Sowes
           with
           Pigg
           ,
           with
           little
           houses
           standing
           shelving
           ,
           that
           their
           foulnesse
           by
           gutters
           might
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           lie
           drie
           ;
           Other
           divisions
           for
           the
           Barrow-Hoggs
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           Boars
           .
        
         
           This
           good
           ordering
           caused
           them
           to
           grow
           so
           large
           and
           fat
           ,
           as
           they
           wanted
           very
           little
           of
           their
           largnesse
           when
           they
           were
           wilde
           .
           They
           are
           the
           sweetest
           flesh
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           tasted
           ,
           and
           the
           lovliest
           to
           look
           on
           in
           a
           dish
           ,
           either
           boyl'd
           ,
           roasted
           ,
           or
           bak'd
           :
           With
           a
           little
           help
           of
           art
           .
           I
           will
           deceive
           a
           very
           good
           palate
           ,
           with
           a
           shoulder
           of
           it
           for
           Mutton
           ,
           or
           a
           leg
           for
           Veal
           ,
           taking
           off
           the
           skin
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           make
           minc't
           Pies
           ,
           seasoning
           it
           with
           salt
           ,
           cloves
           ,
           and
           mace
           ,
           and
           some
           sweet
           herbs
           minc't
           .
           And
           being
           bak'd
           ,
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Oven
           ,
           opening
           the
           lid
           ,
           put
           in
           a
           dramme-cup
           of
           kill-devill
           ;
           and
           being
           stirr'd
           together
           ,
           set
           it
           on
           the
           Table
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           call'd
           a
           
             Calvesfoot
             pie
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           till
           I
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           made
           of
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           very
           good
           meat
           .
           When
           I
           came
           first
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Pork
           drest
           the
           plain
           waies
           of
           boyling
           ,
           roasting
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           baking
           :
           But
           I
           gave
           them
           some
           tastes
           of
           my
           Cookery
           ,
           in
           hashing
           ,
           and
           fricaseing
           this
           flesh
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           were
           much
           taken
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           week
           ,
           every
           one
           was
           practising
           the
           art
           of
           Cookery
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           no
           flesh
           tasts
           so
           well
           in
           Collops
           ,
           Hashes
           ,
           or
           Fricases
           ,
           as
           this
           .
           And
           when
           I
           bak't
           it
           ,
           I
           alwaies
           laid
           a
           Side
           of
           a
           young
           Goat
           underneath
           ,
           and
           a
           side
           of
           a
           Shot
           (
           which
           is
           a
           young
           Hog
           of
           a
           quarter
           old
           )
           a
           top
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           well
           seasoned
           ,
           and
           well
           bak'd
           ,
           is
           as
           good
           meat
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Pasty
           of
           Fallow-Deer
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           tasted
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           coolest
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           an
           essay
           to
           powder
           it
           ,
           and
           hang
           it
           up
           for
           Bacon
           :
           But
           there
           is
           such
           losse
           in
           't
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           very
           ill
           husbandry
           to
           practise
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           cut
           through
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           salt
           in
           ,
           as
           when
           't
           is
           to
           be
           drest
           ,
           much
           goes
           to
           waste
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           made
           no
           more
           attempts
           that
           way
           .
           But
           a
           little
           corning
           with
           salt
           ,
           makes
           this
           flesh
           very
           savoury
           ,
           either
           boyled
           or
           roasted
           .
        
         
           About
           Christmas
           ,
           we
           kill
           a
           Boar
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sides
           of
           it
           ,
           make
           three
           or
           four
           collers
           of
           Brawne
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           weather
           is
           so
           cool
           ,
           as
           ,
           with
           some
           art
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           kept
           sweet
           a
           week
           :
           and
           to
           make
           the
           souc't
           drink
           give
           it
           the
           speedier
           and
           quicker
           seasoning
           ,
           we
           make
           it
           of
           Mobbie
           ,
           with
           store
           of
           Salt
           ,
           Limons
           ,
           and
           Lymes
           ,
           sliced
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           some
           Nutmeg
           ,
           which
           gives
           it
           an
           excellent
           flaver
           .
        
         
           Beef
           ,
           we
           have
           very
           seldome
           any
           ,
           that
           feeds
           upon
           the
           soyle
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           of
           Gods
           killing
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           tearme
           it
           )
           ;
           for
           very
           few
           are
           kill'd
           there
           by
           mens
           hands
           ;
           it
           were
           too
           ill
           husbandry
           ,
           for
           they
           cost
           too
           dear
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           be
           spared
           from
           their
           work
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           advance
           by
           all
           the
           means
           they
           can
           .
           Such
           a
           Planter
           as
           Collonell
           
             James
             Drax
          
           (
           who
           lives
           like
           a
           Prince
           )
           may
           kill
           now
           and
           then
           one
           ;
           
           but
           very
           few
           in
           the
           Iland
           did
           so
           when
           I
           was
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           to
           Swines-flesh
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           are
           Turkies
           ,
           large
           ,
           fat
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           gravie
           .
           Next
           to
           them
           ,
           Pullen
           or
           Donghill-foule
           ▪
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           Muscovia-Ducks
           ,
           which
           being
           larded
           with
           the
           fat
           of
           this
           Porke
           ,
           (
           being
           seasoned
           with
           pepper
           and
           salt
           )
           are
           an
           excellent
           bak'd-meat
           .
           All
           these
           ,
           with
           their
           Eggs
           and
           Chickens
           ,
           we
           eat
           .
        
         
           Turtle-Doves
           the
           have
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           and
           both
           very
           good
           meat
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Pidgeons
           ,
           which
           come
           from
           the
           leeward
           Ilands
           at
           one
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           September
           ;
           and
           stay
           till
           Christmas
           be
           past
           ,
           and
           then
           return
           again
           :
           But
           very
           many
           of
           them
           nere
           make
           returnes
           ,
           to
           tell
           newes
           of
           the
           good
           fruit
           they
           found
           there
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           fat
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           excellent
           tastes
           ,
           as
           many
           foulers
           kill
           them
           with
           guns
           ,
           upon
           the
           trees
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           are
           so
           fat
           ,
           as
           their
           weight
           with
           the
           fall
           ,
           causes
           them
           to
           burst
           in
           pieces
           .
           They
           are
           good
           roasted
           ,
           boylld
           ,
           or
           bak'd
           ,
           but
           best
           cut
           in
           halves
           ,
           and
           stewed
           ;
           to
           which
           Cookery
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           liquor
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           gravie
           will
           abundantly
           serve
           to
           stew
           them
           .
        
         
           Rabbets
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           tame
           ones
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           but
           faint
           tastes
           ,
           more
           like
           a
           Chicken
           then
           a
           Rabbet
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           they
           have
           divers
           other
           Birds
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           forget
           to
           recount
           in
           their
           due
           times
           ,
           and
           place
           ;
           yet
           ,
           none
           for
           food
           for
           the
           Table
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           businesse
           I
           tend
           at
           this
           present
           .
           Other
           flesh-meat
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           fish
           ,
           though
           the
           Iland
           stands
           as
           all
           Ilands
           do
           ,
           invironed
           with
           the
           Sea
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           unfurnish't
           of
           that
           provision
           )
           yet
           ,
           the
           Planters
           are
           so
           good
           husbands
           ,
           and
           tend
           their
           profits
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           not
           spare
           a
           Negres
           absence
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Bridge
           and
           fetch
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Fishermen
           seeing
           their
           fish
           lie
           upon
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           stink
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           will
           do
           in
           lesse
           then
           six
           hours
           )
           forbear
           to
           go
           to
           Sea
           to
           take
           it
           ;
           only
           so
           much
           as
           they
           can
           have
           present
           vent
           for
           ,
           at
           the
           Taverns
           at
           the
           Bridge
           ;
           and
           thither
           the
           Planters
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           feast
           themselves
           with
           fish
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           Jobsons
           ,
           or
           
             Joan
             Fullers
          
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           it
           well
           drest
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           both
           my
           Pupills
           .
           Butter
           they
           seldome
           have
           ,
           that
           will
           beat
           thick
           ;
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           ,
           we
           are
           fain
           to
           use
           vinegar
           and
           spice
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           it
           fryed
           in
           oyle
           ,
           and
           eaten
           hot
           ;
           and
           some
           marinated
           ,
           and
           souc't
           in
           pickle
           ,
           and
           eaten
           cold
           .
           Collonell
           
             Humphrey
             Walrond
          
           has
           the
           advantage
           of
           all
           the
           Planters
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           for
           ,
           having
           a
           Plantation
           neer
           the
           Sea
           ,
           he
           hath
           of
           his
           own
           a
           Sain●
           to
           catch
           fish
           withall
           ,
           which
           his
           own
           servants
           and
           slaves
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           ,
           twice
           or
           thrice
           a
           week
           ,
           bring
           home
           all
           sorts
           of
           such
           small
           and
           great
           fishes
           ,
           as
           are
           neer
           the
           shoar
           ;
           amongst
           which
           ,
           some
           are
           very
           large
           ,
           and
           excellently
           well
           tasted
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           bred
           with
           much
           freedome
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           plenty
           ,
           in
           England
           ,
           could
           not
           set
           his
           mind
           so
           earnestly
           upon
           his
           profit
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           his
           accustomed
           lawfull
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           his
           Table
           well
           furnish'd
           ,
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           good
           meat
           the
           Land
           and
           Sea
           afforded
           ;
           and
           as
           freely
           bid
           his
           friends
           welcome
           to
           it
           .
           And
           I
           ,
           as
           the
           poorest
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           in
           a
           lingring
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           neer
           death
           ,
           found
           such
           a
           charity
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           never
           forget
           to
           pay
           my
           thanks
           for
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           hour
           of
           my
           life
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           account
           it
           as
           a
           a
           great
           happinesse
           ,
           (
           if
           ever
           it
           fall
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           my
           power
           )
           to
           be
           servicable
           to
           him
           or
           his
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           befall
           me
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           Amongst
           other
           fishes
           that
           were
           taken
           by
           his
           Saine
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Snappers
           ,
           red
           and
           grey
           ,
           Cavallos
           ,
           Maquerells
           ,
           Mullets
           ,
           Cony-fish
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           ,
           firme
           and
           excellent
           sweet
           fish
           )
           he
           took
           four
           ,
           that
           were
           about
           a
           yard
           long
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           all
           at
           one
           draught
           ,
           and
           ,
           to
           that
           length
           ,
           bigger
           grown
           then
           Salmonds
           ,
           of
           the
           rarest
           colour
           that
           ever
           I
           beheld
           ;
           from
           the
           back-finne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           fish
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           tail
           ,
           the
           purest
           grasse-green
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           ,
           and
           as
           shining
           as
           Satine
           :
           but
           the
           finns
           and
           tai●●dapled
           or
           spotted
           with
           as
           pure
           a
           hair-colour
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           back-finn
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           pure
           hair
           colour-dapled
           with
           green
           ;
           the
           scales
           as
           big
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           a
           halfe-crown
           piece
           of
           silver
           .
           This
           fish
           is
           no
           fish
           of
           prey
           ,
           but
           lives
           by
           what
           he
           finds
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           I
           perceived
           by
           what
           was
           in
           his
           maw
           .
           An
           excellent
           sweet
           fish
           ;
           I
           dressed
           them
           severall
           waies
           ,
           and
           all
           proved
           excellent
           .
           There
           is
           one
           fish
           wanting
           to
           this
           Iland
           ,
           whose
           kindes
           are
           very
           frequent
           upon
           most
           of
           the
           Charibby
           and
           Lucaick-Ilands
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           green
           Turtle
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           food
           the
           Sea
           affords
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           store
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           seen
           very
           few
           of
           that
           kind
           in
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           and
           those
           neither
           fat
           nor
           kindly
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           shelves
           nor
           sands
           to
           lay
           their
           eggs
           ,
           or
           to
           ayre
           themselves
           on
           :
           For
           ,
           these
           fishes
           delight
           to
           be
           on
           the
           sands
           ,
           and
           can
           remain
           there
           twelve
           hours
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           the
           Tyde
           is
           out
           ;
           and
           then
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           return
           of
           the
           next
           Tide
           .
           They
           take
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           turning
           them
           on
           their
           backs
           with
           staves
           ,
           where
           they
           lie
           till
           they
           are
           fetcht
           away
           .
           A
           large
           Turtle
           will
           have
           in
           her
           bodie
           halfe
           a
           bushell
           of
           eggs
           ,
           which
           she
           laies
           in
           the
           sand
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           warm
           ,
           they
           are
           hatcht
           in
           the
           heat
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           are
           to
           kill
           one
           of
           these
           fishes
           ,
           the
           manner
           is
           ,
           to
           lay
           him
           on
           his
           back
           on
           a
           table
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           sees
           you
           come
           with
           a
           knife
           in
           your
           hand
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           he
           vapours
           out
           the
           grievousest
           sighes
           ,
           that
           ever
           you
           heard
           any
           creature
           make
           ,
           and
           sheds
           as
           large
           tears
           as
           a
           Stag
           ,
           that
           has
           a
           far
           greater
           body
           ,
           and
           larger
           eyes
           .
           He
           has
           a
           joynt
           or
           crevis
           ,
           about
           an
           inch
           within
           the
           utmost
           edge
           of
           his
           shell
           ,
           which
           goes
           round
           about
           his
           body
           ,
           from
           his
           head
           to
           his
           tail
           ,
           on
           his
           belly-side
           ;
           into
           which
           joynt
           or
           crevis
           ,
           you
           put
           your
           knife
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           hea●
           ,
           and
           so
           rip
           up
           that
           side
           ,
           and
           then
           do
           as
           much
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           then
           lifting
           up
           his
           belly
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           his
           Calipee
           ,
           we
           lay
           open
           all
           his
           bowells
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           out
           ,
           come
           next
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           which
           has
           three
           distinct
           poynts
           ,
           but
           all
           meet
           above
           where
           the
           fat
           is
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           take
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           in
           a
           dish
           ,
           it
           will
           stir
           and
           pant
           ten
           hours
           after
           the
           fish
           is
           dead
           .
           Sure
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           creature
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Seas
           ,
           that
           enjoyes
           life
           with
           so
           much
           sweetnesse
           and
           delight
           ,
           as
           this
           poor
           fish
           the
           Turtle
           ;
           nor
           none
           more
           delicate
           in
           taste
           ,
           and
           more
           nourishing
           ,
           then
           he
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           the
           flesh
           and
           fish
           this
           Iland
           affords
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           to
           consider
           what
           Quelquechoses
           there
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           may
           serve
           to
           furnish
           out
           a
           Table
           of
           such
           Viands
           ,
           as
           are
           there
           to
           be
           had
           ;
           which
           are
           eggs
           severall
           waies
           ,
           viz
           pocht
           ,
           and
           laid
           upon
           sippits
           of
           bread
           ,
           soakt
           in
           butter
           and
           juice
           of
           limes
           ,
           and
           sugar
           ,
           with
           plumpt
           currens
           strewed
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           cloves
           ,
           mace
           ,
           and
           cinamon
           beaten
           ,
           strewed
           on
           that
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           salt
           .
           Eggs
           boyl'd
           and
           roasted
           ,
           fryed
           with
           Collops
           ,
           of
           the
           fat
           of
           Pork
           well
           powdered
           .
           Buttered
           eggs
           ,
           an
           Amulet
           of
           eggs
           ,
           with
           the
           juice
           of
           Limes
           and
           sugar
           ,
           a
           Froize
           ,
           and
           a
           Tansey
           ;
           Custards
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           any
           at
           my
           Lord
           Mayors
           Table
           ;
           Chees-cakes
           ,
           Puffes
           ,
           second
           Porrage
           ,
           which
           
           is
           creame
           boyl'd
           to
           a
           height
           ,
           with
           yelke
           of
           egges
           ,
           and
           season'd
           with
           sugar
           ,
           and
           spice
           ,
           Jelly
           which
           we
           make
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           young
           piggs
           ,
           calves
           feet
           ,
           and
           a
           cocke
           ,
           and
           is
           excellent
           good
           ,
           but
           must
           presently
           be
           eaten
           for
           it
           will
           not
           last
           .
           Creame
           alone
           ,
           and
           some
           done
           severall
           wayes
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           great
           varietie
           ,
           having
           Lymons
           ,
           Lymes
           ,
           and
           Oranges
           readie
           at
           hand
           ;
           and
           some
           wherein
           we
           put
           Plantines
           ,
           Gnavers
           and
           Bonanoes
           ,
           stew'd
           ,
           or
           preserv'd
           with
           sugar
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           fruits
           also
           preserv'd
           and
           put
           in
           dishes
           by
           themselves
           ,
           without
           Creame
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           whetstone
           ,
           to
           pull
           on
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           ,
           we
           have
           dryed
           Neats
           tongues
           ,
           brought
           from
           new
           and
           old
           England
           ;
           and
           from
           
             Holland
             ,
             Westalia
          
           bacon
           ,
           and
           Caviare
           ;
           as
           also
           pickl'd
           Herring
           ,
           and
           Maquerell
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           from
           new
           England
           ,
           and
           from
           
             Virginie
             Botargo
          
           of
           which
           sort
           I
           have
           eaten
           the
           best
           at
           Colonel
           Draxes
           that
           ever
           I
           tasted
           .
        
         
           The
           fruits
           that
           this
           Iland
           affords
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           named
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           needlesse
           to
           name
           them
           twice
           ;
           you
           may
           take
           your
           choyce
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           have
           them
           set
           on
           the
           Table
           before
           or
           after
           meat
           ;
           they
           use
           as
           they
           doe
           in
           Italie
           ,
           to
           eate
           them
           before
           meat
           .
        
         
           The
           victualls
           brought
           from
           forraine
           parts
           are
           these
           ,
           Beef
           which
           we
           have
           from
           Holland
           ,
           from
           Old
           &
           New
           
             England
             ,
             Virginie
          
           ,
           and
           some
           from
           Russia
           ;
           and
           yet
           comes
           to
           us
           sweet
           .
           Porke
           from
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           sorts
           of
           salt
           fish
           ;
           as
           Ling
           ,
           Haberdine
           ,
           Cod
           ,
           poor-John
           ,
           pickled
           Marquerels
           ,
           pickled
           Herrings
           ,
           all
           very
           good
           .
           Sturgeon
           from
           New
           England
           ,
           but
           so
           ill
           Cookt
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           eaten
           ;
           for
           they
           want
           the
           skill
           both
           of
           boyling
           &
           seasoning
           it
           ;
           they
           first
           overboyle
           it
           ,
           &
           next
           over
           salt
           it
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           fish
           being
           over
           tender
           by
           boyling
           ,
           the
           salt
           frets
           and
           eats
           upon
           it
           all
           the
           way
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           come
           to
           open
           it
           ,
           being
           carried
           farre
           from
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           &
           shaken
           in
           the
           carriage
           :
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           whole
           peece
           ,
           but
           the
           Sturgeon
           and
           pickle
           all
           in
           a
           mash
           ,
           &
           so
           vehemently
           salt
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           never
           eate
           any
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           at
           Colonel
           Wallronds
           plantationit
           it
           is
           lesse
           broken
           .
        
         
           Pickled
           Turtle
           ,
           we
           have
           from
           the
           Leeward
           Ilands
           ,
           but
           so
           uncleanly
           ordered
           ,
           as
           we
           could
           hardly
           finde
           in
           our
           hearts
           to
           eate
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           gather
           the
           Salt
           and
           Sand
           together
           ,
           for
           haste
           ,
           upon
           the
           Iland
           where
           it
           is
           taken
           up
           ,
           as
           ;
           though
           we
           wash
           it
           never
           so
           wel
           ,
           yet
           the
           grit
           cracks
           in
           our
           teeth
           ;
           it
           has
           a
           taste
           being
           salted
           ,
           almost
           as
           ill
           as
           puffins
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           from
           the
           Iles
           of
           Silly
           ,
           but
           this
           kind
           of
           food
           ,
           is
           onely
           for
           servants
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           Negroes
           get
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           seldome
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           did
           eate
           any
           bone
           meat
           ,
           at
           our
           first
           comming
           thither
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           at
           my
           comming
           away
           from
           thence
           ,
           it
           was
           much
           better'd
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           care
           and
           good
           Husbandry
           of
           the
           Planters
           ,
           there
           was
           greater
           plenty
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           victuals
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           eate
           ,
           as
           Potatoes
           ,
           Bonavist
           ,
           Loblolly
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           bone
           meat
           ,
           viz.
           Porke
           ,
           salt
           Fish
           ;
           and
           powder'd
           beefe
           ,
           which
           came
           thither
           by
           sea
           ,
           from
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Negroes
           were
           allowed
           each
           man
           two
           Maquerels
           a
           weeke
           and
           every
           woman
           one
           ;
           which
           were
           given
           out
           to
           them
           on
           Saturday
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           their
           allowance
           of
           Plantines
           ,
           which
           was
           every
           one
           a
           large
           bunch
           ,
           or
           two
           little
           ones
           ,
           to
           serve
           them
           for
           a
           weeks
           provision
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           cattle
           dyed
           by
           mischance
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           disease
           :
           the
           servants
           eat
           the
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           Negroes
           the
           skinnes
           ,
           head
           ,
           and
           intrails
           which
           was
           divided
           amongst
           them
           by
           the
           overseers
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           horse
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           bodies
           of
           them
           were
           distributed
           amongst
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           thought
           a
           high
           feast
           ,
           with
           which
           ,
           never
           poor
           soules
           were
           more
           contented
           ;
           and
           the
           drinke
           to
           the
           servants
           with
           this
           dyet
           ,
           
           nothing
           but
           Mobbie
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           a
           little
           Beveridge
           ;
           but
           the
           Negroes
           nothing
           but
           faire
           water
           .
           And
           now
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           just
           account
           of
           the
           victuals
           that
           feeds
           the
           Masters
           ,
           the
           servants
           ,
           and
           the
           slaves
           of
           this
           Iland
           :
           and
           now
           you
           see
           the
           provision
           the
           Iland
           affords
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           feasts
           they
           can
           (
           when
           they
           will
           )
           make
           for
           their
           friends
           ,
           upon
           their
           Plantations
           ,
           which
           that
           I
           may
           the
           better
           doe
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           two
           bills
           of
           fare
           ;
           the
           one
           for
           an
           Inland
           Plantation
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           a
           Plantation
           neer
           the
           sea
           ,
           of
           such
           meat
           and
           such
           plenty
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           and
           eaten
           of
           ,
           at
           either
           of
           those
           Plantations
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           Inland
           Plantation
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           choyce
           of
           Colonel
           
             James
             Draxes
          
           ,
           at
           whose
           Table
           I
           have
           found
           well
           drest
           ,
           these
           following
           meates
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           Course
           whereof
           there
           hath
           been
           two
           messes
           of
           meat
           and
           both
           equally
           good
           ,
           and
           this
           feast
           is
           alwayes
           when
           he
           kils
           a
           beef
           ,
           which
           he
           feeds
           extreamely
           fat
           ,
           giving
           him
           a
           dozen
           acres
           of
           Bonavist
           to
           go
           loose
           in
           ,
           and
           due
           times
           of
           watering
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           (
           because
           beefe
           being
           the
           greatest
           rarity
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           this
           is
           )
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           sort
           there
           are
           these
           dishes
           at
           either
           messe
           ,
           a
           Rompe
           boyl'd
           ,
           a
           Chine
           roasted
           ,
           a
           large
           piece
           of
           the
           brest
           roasted
           ,
           the
           Cheeks
           bak'd
           ,
           of
           which
           is
           a
           dish
           to
           either
           messe
           ,
           the
           tongue
           and
           part
           of
           the
           tripes
           minc't
           for
           Pyes
           ,
           season'd
           with
           sweet
           Herbs
           finely
           mi●c't
           ,
           suet
           ,
           Spice
           and
           Currans
           ;
           the
           legges
           ,
           pallets
           and
           other
           ingredients
           for
           an
           Olio
           Podrido
           to
           either
           messe
           ,
           a
           dish
           of
           Marrow
           bones
           ,
           so
           here
           are
           14
           dishes
           at
           the
           Table
           and
           all
           of
           beef
           :
           and
           this
           he
           intends
           as
           the
           great
           Regalio
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           invites
           his
           fellow
           planters
           ;
           who
           having
           well
           eaten
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           dishes
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           another
           Course
           brought
           in
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Potato
           pudding
           ,
           a
           dish
           of
           Scots
           Collips
           of
           a
           legge
           of
           Porke
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           any
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           fricacy
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           a
           dish
           of
           boyl'd
           Chickens
           ,
           a
           shoulder
           of
           a
           young
           Goate
           drest
           with
           his
           bloud
           and
           tyme
           ,
           a
           Kid
           with
           a
           pudding
           in
           his
           belly
           ,
           a
           sucking
           pig
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           the
           fattest
           whitest
           &
           sweetest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           pognant
           sauce
           of
           the
           brains
           ,
           salt
           ,
           sage
           ,
           and
           Nutmeg
           done
           with
           Claret
           wine
           ,
           a
           shoulder
           of
           mutton
           which
           is
           there
           a
           rare
           dish
           ,
           a
           Pasty
           of
           the
           side
           of
           a
           young
           Goate
           ,
           and
           a
           side
           of
           a
           fat
           young
           Shot
           upon
           it
           ,
           well
           season'd
           with
           Pepper
           and
           salt
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           Nutmeg
           ,
           a
           loyne
           of
           Veale
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           wants
           no
           sauce
           being
           so
           well
           furnisht
           with
           Oranges
           ,
           Lymons
           ,
           and
           Lymes
           ,
           three
           young
           Turkies
           in
           a
           dish
           ,
           two
           Capons
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           extreame
           large
           and
           very
           fat
           ,
           two
           henns
           with
           egges
           in
           a
           dish
           ,
           four
           Ducklings
           ,
           eight
           Turtle
           doves
           ,
           and
           three
           Rabbets
           ;
           and
           for
           cold
           bak't
           meats
           ,
           two
           Muscovie
           Ducks
           larded
           ,
           and
           season'd
           well
           with
           pepper
           and
           salt
           :
           and
           these
           being
           taken
           off
           the
           Table
           ,
           another
           course
           is
           set
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           Westphalia
           or
           Spanish
           bacon
           ,
           dried
           Neats
           Tongues
           ,
           Botargo
           ,
           pickled
           Oysters
           ,
           Caviare
           ,
           Anchoves
           Olives
           ,
           and
           (
           intermixt
           with
           these
           )
           Custards
           ,
           Creams
           ,
           some
           alone
           ,
           some
           with
           preserves
           of
           Plantines
           ,
           Bonano
           Gnavers
           ,
           put
           in
           ,
           and
           those
           preserv'd
           alone
           by
           themselves
           ,
           Cheese-cakes
           ,
           Puffes
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           made
           with
           English
           flower
           ,
           and
           bread
           ;
           for
           the
           Cassavie
           will
           not
           serve
           for
           this
           kind
           of
           Cookerie
           ;
           sometimes
           Tansies
           ,
           sometimes
           Froizes
           ,
           or
           Amulets
           ,
           and
           for
           fruite
           ,
           Plantines
           ,
           Bonanoes
           ,
           Gnavers
           ,
           Milions
           ,
           prickled
           Peare
           ,
           Anchove
           Peare
           ,
           prickled
           Apple
           ,
           Custard
           Apple
           ,
           water
           Milions
           ,
           and
           Pines
           worth
           all
           that
           went
           before
           .
           To
           this
           meat
           you
           seldome
           faile
           of
           this
           drink
           ,
           Mobbie
           ,
           Beveridge
           ,
           Brandy
           ,
           kill-Divell
           ,
           Drink
           of
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           Claret
           wine
           ,
           White
           wine
           ,
           and
           Renish
           wine
           ,
           
           S●erry
           ,
           Canary
           ,
           Red
           sack
           ,
           wine
           of
           Fi●ll
           ,
           with
           all
           Spirits
           that
           come
           from
           England
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           as
           cheerfull
           a
           look
           ,
           and
           as
           hearty
           a
           welcome
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           can
           give
           to
           his
           best
           friends
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           a
           Feast
           of
           an
           inland
           Plantation
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           a
           Plantation
           neer
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           Collonell
           Walrond's
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           best
           seated
           for
           a
           Feast
           ,
           of
           any
           I
           know
           :
           I
           must
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           be
           wanting
           in
           the
           first
           Course
           ,
           which
           is
           Beefe
           ;
           yet
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           plentifully
           supplyed
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           is
           Fish
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           other
           wants
           .
           And
           though
           Collonell
           Walrond
           ,
           have
           not
           that
           infinite
           store
           of
           the
           provisions
           Collonell
           Drax
           abounds
           in
           ;
           yet
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           wanting
           in
           all
           the
           kinds
           he
           has
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           Sheep
           ,
           Goats
           ,
           and
           Beefe
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           all
           the
           sorts
           of
           meats
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           my
           Bill
           of
           Fare
           ,
           in
           Collonell
           Drax
           his
           Feast
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           same
           in
           Collonell
           Walronds
           ,
           except
           these
           three
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           supplied
           with
           all
           these
           sorts
           of
           fish
           I
           shall
           name
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Mulle●s
             ,
             Maquerells
             ,
             Parrat
             fish
             ,
             Snappers
             ,
          
           red
           and
           gray
           ,
           
             Cavallos
             ,
             Terbums
             ,
             Crabs
             ,
             Lobsters
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cony
             fish
          
           ,
           with
           divers
           sorts
           more
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           have
           no
           names
           .
           And
           having
           these
           rare
           kinds
           of
           fishes
           ,
           't
           were
           a
           vain
           superfluity
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           those
           dishes
           I
           have
           named
           before
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           shall
           serve
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           Table
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           has
           the
           ordering
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           expect
           to
           have
           it
           excellent
           ;
           his
           fancy
           and
           contrivance
           of
           a
           Feast
           ,
           being
           as
           far
           beyond
           any
           mans
           there
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           where
           he
           dwells
           is
           better
           scituate
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           .
           And
           his
           Land
           touching
           the
           Sea
           ,
           his
           House
           being
           not
           halfe
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           interposed
           by
           any
           unlevell
           ground
           ,
           all
           rarities
           that
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           Iland
           ,
           from
           any
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           taken
           up
           ,
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           stowed
           in
           his
           Cellars
           ,
           in
           two
           hours
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           night
           ;
           as
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           Oyl
           ,
           Olives
           ,
           Capers
           ,
           Sturgeon
           ,
           Neats
           tongues
           ,
           Anchoves
           ,
           Caviare
           ,
           Botargo
           ,
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           salted
           meats
           ,
           both
           flesh
           and
           fish
           for
           his
           Family
           ;
           as
           ,
           Beefe
           ,
           Pork
           ,
           English
           Pease
           ,
           Ling
           ,
           Haberdine
           ,
           Cod
           ,
           poor
           John
           ,
           and
           Jerkin
           Beef
           ,
           which
           is
           hufled
           ,
           and
           slasht
           through
           ,
           hung
           up
           and
           dryed
           in
           the
           Sun
           ;
           no
           salt
           at
           all
           put
           to
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           ordered
           in
           Hispaniola
           ,
           as
           hot
           a
           place
           as
           Barbadoes
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           will
           keep
           longer
           then
           powdred
           Beefe
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           drie
           as
           Stock-fish
           ,
           and
           just
           such
           meat
           for
           flesh
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           for
           fish
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           nourishment
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           fills
           the
           belly
           ,
           and
           serves
           the
           turne
           ,
           where
           no
           other
           meat
           is
           .
           Though
           some
           of
           these
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           inland
           Plantations
           well
           conditioned
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           Wines
           cannot
           possibly
           come
           good
           ;
           for
           the
           wayes
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           no
           Carts
           can
           passe
           ;
           and
           to
           bring
           up
           a
           But
           of
           Sack
           ,
           or
           a
           Hogshead
           of
           any
           other
           Wine
           ,
           upon
           Negres
           backs
           ,
           will
           very
           hardly
           be
           done
           in
           a
           night
           ,
           so
           long
           a
           time
           it
           requires
           ,
           to
           hand
           it
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Gullies
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           carried
           in
           the
           day-time
           ,
           the
           Sun
           will
           heat
           and
           taint
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           will
           lose
           much
           of
           his
           spirit
           and
           pure
           taste
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           drawn
           out
           in
           bottles
           at
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           the
           spirits
           flie
           away
           in
           the
           drawing
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           a
           very
           great
           difference
           in
           the
           taste
           and
           quicknesse
           of
           it
           .
           Oyle
           will
           endure
           the
           carriage
           better
           then
           Wine
           ,
           but
           over
           much
           heat
           will
           abate
           something
           of
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           excellent
           taste
           it
           has
           naturally
           .
           And
           for
           Olives
           ,
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           jogging
           in
           the
           carriage
           causes
           them
           to
           bruise
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           being
           bruised
           ,
           will
           grow
           rotten
           ,
           and
           infect
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           that
           Wine
           ,
           Oyle
           and
           Olives
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           brought
           to
           such
           Plantations
           ,
           as
           are
           eight
           or
           ten
           miles
           from
           the
           Bridge
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           these
           commodities
           are
           to
           be
           fetch'd
           .
           So
           that
           you
           may
           
           imagine
           ,
           what
           advantage
           Collonell
           Walrond
           has
           ,
           of
           any
           inland
           Plantation
           ,
           having
           these
           materialls
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           main
           Regalia's
           in
           a
           Feast
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           contrivance
           to
           boot
           ,
           besides
           all
           I
           have
           formerly
           nam'd
           ,
           concerning
           raw
           and
           preserv'd
           fruits
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Quelquechoses
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           say
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           then
           truth
           ;
           because
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           sleighted
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           seem'd
           to
           know
           much
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           #
           
           About
           a
           hundred
           sail
           of
           Ships
           yearly
           visit
           this
           Iland
           ,
           and
           receive
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           their
           stay
           in
           the
           Harbours
           ,
           for
           their
           sustenance
           ,
           the
           native
           Victualls
           growing
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           such
           as
           I
           have
           already
           named
           ;
           besides
           what
           they
           carry
           away
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           carried
           away
           by
           Planters
           of
           the
           I
           le
           ,
           that
           visit
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           commodities
           this
           Iland
           trades
           in
           ,
           are
           
             Indico
             ,
             Cotten-wool
             ,
             Tobacco
             ,
             Suger
             ,
             Ginger
             ,
          
           and
           Fustick-wood
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Commodities
           these
           Ships
           bring
           to
           this
           Iland
           ,
           are
           ,
           Servants
           and
           Slaves
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ;
           
             Horses
             ,
             Cattle
             ,
             Assinigoes
             ,
             Camells
             ,
             Utensills
          
           for
           boyling
           Sugar
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Coppers
             ,
             Taches
             ,
             Goudges
          
           ,
           and
           Sockets
           ;
           all
           manner
           of
           working
           tooles
           for
           Trades-men
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Carpenters
             ,
             Joyners
             ,
             Smiths
             ,
             Masons
             ,
             Mill-wrights
             ,
             Wheel-wrights
             ,
             Tinkers
             ,
             Coopers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Iron
             ,
             Steel
             ,
             Lead
             ,
             Brasse
             ,
             Pew●er
             ,
             Cloth
          
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           both
           Linnen
           and
           
             Wollen
             ;
             Stuffs
             ,
             Hatts
             ,
             Hose
             ,
             Shoos
             ,
             Gloves
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             knives
             ,
             Locks
             ,
             Keys
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Victualls
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           that
           will
           endure
           the
           Sea
           ,
           in
           so
           long
           a
           voyage
           .
           
             Olives
             ,
             Capers
             ,
             Anchoves
             ,
             salted
             Flesh
          
           and
           
             Fish
             ,
             pickled
             Maquerells
          
           and
           
             Herrings
             ,
             Wine
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           the
           boon
           Beer
           ,
           
             d'
             Angleterre
          
           .
        
         
           #
           
           I
           had
           it
           in
           my
           thought
           before
           I
           came
           there
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           Buildings
           would
           be
           fit
           for
           a
           Country
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           much
           troubled
           with
           heat
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           this
           was
           ;
           &
           did
           expect
           to
           find
           thick
           walls
           ,
           high
           roofes
           ,
           and
           deep
           cellers
           ;
           but
           found
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           clean
           contrary
           ;
           timber
           houses
           ,
           with
           low
           roofes
           ,
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           could
           hardly
           stand
           upright
           with
           my
           hat
           on
           ,
           and
           no
           cellars
           at
           all
           :
           besides
           ,
           another
           course
           they
           took
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           wonder
           to
           me
           than
           all
           that
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           stopping
           ,
           or
           barring
           out
           the
           winde
           ,
           which
           should
           give
           them
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           neer
           stifled
           with
           heat
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           winde
           blowing
           alwaies
           one
           way
           ,
           which
           was
           Eastwardly
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           made
           all
           the
           openings
           they
           could
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           thereby
           to
           let
           in
           the
           cool
           breezes
           ,
           to
           refresh
           them
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           day
           came
           .
           But
           they
           ,
           clean
           contrary
           ,
           closed
           up
           all
           their
           houses
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           opened
           all
           to
           the
           West
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           the
           afternoones
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           came
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           those
           little
           low
           roofed
           rooms
           were
           like
           Stoves
           ,
           or
           heated
           Ovens
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           hot
           day
           ,
           it
           might
           raise
           a
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           so
           much
           heat
           without
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           tobacco
           and
           kill-devill
           within
           ,
           might
           not
           set
           the
           house
           a
           fire
           ;
           for
           these
           three
           ingredients
           are
           strong
           motives
           to
           provoke
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           ever
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           last
           I
           found
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           strange
           preposterous
           manner
           of
           building
           ,
           which
           was
           grounded
           upon
           the
           weakest
           and
           silliest
           foundation
           that
           could
           be
           :
           For
           they
           alledged
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           times
           of
           rain
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           often
           ,
           the
           wind
           drave
           the
           rain
           in
           at
           their
           windowes
           so
           fast
           ,
           as
           the
           houses
           within
           were
           much
           annoyed
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           having
           no
           glasse
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           ,
           they
           could
           seldome
           sit
           or
           lie
           drie
           ;
           and
           so
           being
           constrained
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           ayer
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           letting
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           would
           open
           the
           West
           ends
           of
           their
           houses
           so
           
           wide
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           beyond
           the
           proportion
           of
           windows
           to
           repair
           that
           want
           )
           and
           so
           let
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           not
           considering
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           shutters
           for
           windowes
           ▪
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           rain
           that
           hurt
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           the
           winde
           to
           refresh
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           good
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           But
           this
           was
           a
           consideration
           laid
           aside
           by
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           meaner
           fort
           of
           Planters
           ▪
           But
           at
           last
           I
           found
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           was
           their
           poverty
           and
           indigence
           ,
           which
           wanted
           the
           means
           to
           make
           such
           conveniences
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           being
           compelled
           by
           that
           ,
           had
           rather
           suffer
           painfully
           ,
           and
           patiently
           abide
           this
           inconvenience
           ,
           than
           sell
           or
           part
           with
           any
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           to
           prevent
           so
           great
           a
           mischiefe
           :
           So
           loath
           poor
           people
           are
           to
           part
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           next
           immediate
           help
           ,
           to
           support
           them
           in
           their
           great
           want
           of
           sustenance
           .
           For
           ,
           at
           that
           lock
           they
           often
           were
           ,
           and
           some
           good
           Planters
           too
           ,
           that
           far'd
           very
           hard
           ,
           when
           we
           came
           first
           into
           the
           Iland
           .
           So
           that
           hard
           labour
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           victualls
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           deprest
           their
           spirits
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           come
           to
           a
           declining
           and
           yielding
           condition
           .
           Nor
           can
           this
           be
           called
           slothfulnesse
           or
           sluggishnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           decay
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           by
           long
           and
           tedious
           hard
           labour
           ,
           sleight
           feeding
           ,
           and
           ill
           lodging
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           wear
           out
           and
           quell
           the
           best
           spirit
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Locust
           is
           a
           tree
           of
           such
           a
           growth
           ,
           both
           for
           length
           and
           bignesse
           ,
           as
           may
           serve
           for
           beams
           in
           a
           very
           large
           room
           :
           I
           have
           seen
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           straight
           bodies
           are
           above
           fifty
           foot
           high
           ,
           the
           diameter
           of
           the
           stem
           or
           body
           ,
           three
           foot
           and
           halfe
           .
           The
           timber
           of
           this
           tree
           is
           a
           hard
           close
           substance
           ,
           heavie
           ,
           but
           firme
           ,
           and
           not
           apt
           to
           bend
           ,
           somewhat
           hard
           for
           tooles
           to
           cut
           ;
           brittle
           ,
           but
           lasting
           ▪
           Mastick
           ,
           not
           altogether
           so
           large
           as
           he
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           tougher
           substance
           ,
           and
           not
           accounted
           so
           brittle
           .
           The
           Bully-tree
           wants
           something
           of
           the
           largnesse
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           other
           qualities
           goes
           beyond
           either
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           is
           full
           out
           as
           lasting
           ,
           and
           as
           strong
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           heavie
           ,
           nor
           so
           hard
           for
           tooles
           to
           work
           .
           The
           Redwood
           and
           
             prickled
             yellow
             wood
          
           ,
           good
           for
           posts
           or
           beams
           ,
           and
           are
           lighter
           then
           the
           Locust
           ;
           both
           are
           accounted
           very
           lasting
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           building
           .
           The
           Cedar
           is
           ,
           without
           controul
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           it
           works
           smoth
           ,
           and
           looks
           beautifull
           ,
           we
           use
           it
           most
           in
           Wainscot
           ,
           Tables
           ,
           and
           Stooles
           .
           Other
           timber
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           the
           Iron-wood
           ,
           and
           another
           sort
           ,
           which
           are
           excellent
           good
           to
           endure
           wet
           and
           drie
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           we
           make
           Shingles
           ,
           which
           being
           such
           a
           kinde
           of
           wood
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           warpe
           nor
           rive
           ,
           are
           the
           best
           coverings
           for
           a
           house
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           full
           out
           as
           good
           as
           Tiles
           ,
           and
           lie
           lighter
           upon
           the
           Rafters
           .
        
         
           #
           
           We
           have
           two
           sorts
           of
           Stone
           ,
           and
           either
           will
           serve
           indifferently
           well
           in
           building
           :
           The
           one
           we
           finde
           on
           sides
           of
           small
           Hills
           ,
           and
           it
           lies
           as
           ours
           do
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           Quarries
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           very
           small
           ,
           rough
           ,
           and
           ill
           shaped
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           porous
           ,
           like
           Honey
           combes
           ;
           but
           being
           burnt
           ,
           they
           make
           excellent
           Lyme
           ,
           the
           whitest
           and
           firmest
           when
           't
           is
           drie
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           help
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           make
           the
           better
           shift
           with
           our
           ill
           shap't
           stone
           ;
           for
           this
           lime
           bindes
           it
           fast
           together
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           firm
           to
           endure
           the
           weather
           .
           Other
           Stone
           we
           have
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           in
           great
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           massie
           pieces
           in
           the
           ground
           ;
           but
           so
           soft
           ,
           as
           with
           your
           finger
           you
           may
           bore
           a
           hole
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           softness
           gives
           us
           the
           means
           of
           cutting
           it
           with
           two-handed
           sawes
           ,
           which
           being
           hard
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           so
           easily
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           easinesse
           causes
           the
           expedition
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           ,
           we
           the
           more
           speedily
           fit
           it
           for
           our
           walls
           ,
           taking
           a
           just
           bredth
           
           of
           the
           walls
           ,
           and
           cutting
           it
           accordingly
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           need
           very
           little
           hewing
           .
           This
           stone
           ,
           as
           we
           cutt
           it
           in
           the
           quarry
           ,
           is
           no
           harder
           then
           ordinary
           morter
           ,
           but
           being
           set
           out
           in
           the
           weather
           ,
           by
           pieces
           as
           we
           cut
           it
           ,
           growes
           indifferently
           hard
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           beare
           all
           the
           weight
           that
           lyes
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           it
           lies
           ,
           the
           harder
           it
           growes
           .
           Many
           essayes
           we
           made
           ,
           whilst
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           and
           burning
           of
           bricks
           ,
           but
           never
           could
           attaine
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           the
           over
           fatnesse
           of
           the
           clay
           ,
           which
           would
           alwaies
           crackle
           and
           break
           ,
           when
           it
           felt
           the
           great
           heat
           of
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           Clampe
           ;
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           could
           we
           find
           the
           true
           temper
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           we
           made
           often
           trialls
           .
           There
           was
           an
           ingenious
           Jew
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Solomon
           ,
           that
           undertook
           to
           teach
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           touch
           his
           wisedome
           failed
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           deceived
           in
           our
           expectation
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           is
           a
           way
           of
           tempering
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           farre
           better
           then
           ours
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           the
           pots
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Indians
           boyl'd
           their
           Porke
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Clay
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           the
           best
           and
           finest
           temper'd
           ware
           of
           earth
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           .
           If
           we
           could
           find
           the
           true
           temper
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           great
           advantage
           might
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Iland
           ;
           for
           the
           ayre
           being
           moyst
           ,
           the
           stones
           often
           sweat
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           moysture
           rot
           the
           timbers
           they
           touch
           ,
           which
           to
           prevent
           we
           cover
           the
           ends
           of
           our
           beams
           and
           girders
           with
           boards
           ,
           pitcht
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           but
           the
           walls
           being
           made
           of
           bricks
           ,
           or
           but
           lin'd
           with
           brick
           ,
           would
           be
           much
           the
           wholesomer
           ;
           and
           besides
           keep
           our
           wainescot
           from
           rotting
           .
           Hangings
           we
           dare
           not
           use
           ,
           for
           being
           spoyld
           by
           Ants
           ,
           and
           eaten
           by
           the
           Cockroaches
           ,
           and
           Rats
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           the
           planters
           that
           meant
           to
           handsome
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           were
           minded
           to
           send
           for
           gilt●
           leather
           ,
           and
           hang
           their
           rooms
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           more
           then
           perswaded
           those
           vermine
           would
           not
           eate
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           resolution
           I
           left
           them
           .
        
         
           Carpenters
           ,
           and
           Masons
           ,
           were
           newly
           come
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           these
           very
           great
           Masters
           in
           their
           Art
           :
           and
           such
           as
           could
           draw
           a
           plot
           ,
           and
           pursue
           the
           designe
           they
           framed
           with
           great
           diligence
           ,
           and
           beautifie
           the
           tops
           of
           their
           dootes
           ,
           windowes
           ,
           and
           Chimney
           peeces
           ,
           very
           pretily
           ;
           but
           not
           many
           of
           those
           nor
           is
           it
           needfull
           that
           there
           should
           be
           many
           ,
           for
           though
           the
           Planters
           talke
           of
           building
           houses
           ,
           and
           wish
           them
           up
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           weigh
           the
           want
           of
           those
           handes
           in
           their
           sugar
           worke
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           imployed
           in
           their
           building
           ,
           they
           fall
           backe
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           their
           considering
           caps
           .
           I
           drew
           out
           at
           least
           twenty
           plots
           when
           I
           came
           first
           into
           the
           Ilands
           which
           they
           all
           lik't
           well
           inough
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           two
           of
           them
           us'd
           ,
           one
           by
           Captaine
           Midleton
           ,
           and
           one
           by
           Captaine
           Standfast
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           the
           two
           best
           houses
           ,
           I
           left
           finisht
           in
           the
           Iland
           when
           I
           came
           away
           .
           Cellars
           I
           would
           not
           make
           under
           ground
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           house
           be
           set
           on
           the
           side
           of
           a
           Hill
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           ayre
           be
           moyst
           above
           ,
           yet
           I
           found
           it
           by
           experience
           much
           moyster
           under
           ground
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           moyst
           thing
           can
           be
           set
           there
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           grow
           mouldy
           ,
           and
           rotten
           ;
           and
           if
           for
           coolnesse
           you
           think
           to
           keep
           any
           raw
           flesh
           ,
           it
           will
           much
           sooner
           taint
           there
           ,
           then
           being
           hung
           up
           in
           a
           garret
           ,
           where
           the
           sun
           continually
           shines
           upon
           it
           .
           Nay
           the
           pipe-staves
           hoops
           ,
           and
           heads
           of
           barrels
           ,
           and
           hogsheads
           ,
           will
           grow
           mouldy
           and
           rotten
           :
           Pavements
           and
           foundations
           of
           bricks
           would
           much
           help
           this
           with
           glasse
           windowes
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           ayre
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           were
           to
           build
           a
           house
           for
           my selfe
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           
           a
           third
           part
           of
           my
           building
           to
           be
           of
           an
           East
           and
           West
           line
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           thirds
           to
           crosse
           that
           ,
           at
           the
           West
           end
           :
           in
           a
           North
           and
           South
           line
           ,
           and
           this
           latter
           to
           be
           a
           story
           higher
           than
           that
           of
           the
           East
           and
           West
           line
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           four
           a
           clocke
           in
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           the
           higher
           buildings
           will
           begin
           to
           shade
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           afford
           more
           and
           more
           shade
           to
           my
           East
           and
           West
           building
           till
           night
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           walks
           that
           I
           make
           on
           either
           side
           that
           building
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           would
           raise
           my
           foundation
           of
           that
           part
           of
           my
           house
           wherein
           my
           best
           roomes
           were
           three
           foot
           above
           ground
           ;
           leaving
           it
           hollow
           underneath
           for
           Ventiducts
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           have
           come
           into
           every
           room
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           you
           shall
           feele
           the
           cool
           breese
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           when
           they
           slacken
           ,
           a
           coole
           shade
           from
           my
           North
           &
           South
           building
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           great
           refreshings
           ,
           in
           ho●
           Countryes
           :
           and
           according
           to
           this
           Modell
           ,
           I
           drew
           many
           plots
           ,
           of
           severall
           sises
           and
           Contrivances
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           or
           would
           not
           understand
           them
           :
           at
           last
           I
           grew
           wearie
           of
           casting
           stones
           against
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           so
           gave
           over
           .
        
         
           #
           
           It
           were
           somewhat
           difficult
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           an
           exact
           account
           ,
           of
           the
           number
           of
           persons
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ;
           there
           being
           such
           store
           of
           shipping
           that
           brings
           passengers
           dayly
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           it
           has
           been
           conjectur'd
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           are
           long
           acquainted
           ,
           and
           best
           seen
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           lesse
           then
           50
           thousand
           soules
           ,
           besides
           Negroes
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           who
           began
           upon
           small
           fortunes
           ,
           are
           now
           risen
           to
           very
           great
           and
           vast
           estates
           .
        
         
           The
           Iland
           is
           divided
           into
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           viz.
           Masters
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           slaves
           .
           The
           slaves
           and
           their
           posterity
           ,
           being
           subject
           to
           their
           Masters
           for
           ever
           ,
           are
           kept
           and
           preserv'd
           with
           greater
           care
           then
           the
           servants
           ,
           who
           are
           theirs
           but
           for
           five
           yeers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Iland
           .
           So
           that
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           servants
           have
           the
           worser
           lives
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           put
           to
           very
           hard
           labour
           ,
           ill
           lodging
           ,
           and
           their
           dyet
           very
           sleight
           .
           When
           we
           came
           first
           on
           the
           Iland
           ,
           some
           Planters
           themselves
           did
           not
           eate
           bone
           meat
           ,
           above
           twice
           a
           weeke
           :
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seven
           dayes
           ,
           Potatoes
           ,
           Loblolly
           ,
           and
           Bonavist
           .
           But
           the
           servants
           no
           bone
           meat
           at
           all
           ,
           unlesse
           an
           Oxe
           dyed
           :
           and
           then
           they
           were
           feasted
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           that
           lasted
           ,
           And
           till
           they
           had
           planted
           good
           store
           of
           Plantines
           ,
           the
           Negroes
           were
           fed
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           food
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           it
           Bonavist
           ,
           and
           Loblolly
           ,
           with
           some
           eares
           of
           Mayes
           toasted
           ,
           which
           food
           (
           especially
           Loblolly
           ,
           )
           gave
           them
           much
           discontent
           :
           But
           when
           they
           had
           Plantines
           enough
           to
           serve
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           heard
           no
           more
           to
           complaine
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           a
           food
           they
           take
           great
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           dressing
           and
           eating
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           't
           is
           gathered
           for
           them
           (
           somewhat
           before
           it
           be
           ripe
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           desire
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           )
           upon
           Saturday
           ,
           by
           the
           keeper
           of
           the
           Plantine
           grove
           ;
           who
           is
           an
           able
           Negro
           ,
           and
           knowes
           well
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           are
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           this
           fruite
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           gathers
           ,
           layes
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           till
           they
           fetch
           them
           away
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           five
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           after
           noon
           ,
           for
           that
           day
           they
           breake
           off
           worke
           sooner
           by
           an
           houre
           :
           partly
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           that
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           furnaces
           is
           to
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Ingenio
           and
           the
           roomes
           made
           cleane
           ;
           beside
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           wash
           ,
           shave
           and
           trim
           themselves
           against
           Sunday
           .
           But
           't
           is
           a
           lovely
           sight
           to
           see
           a
           hundred
           handsome
           Negroes
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           with
           every
           one
           a
           grasse-green
           bunch
           of
           these
           fruits
           
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           every
           bunch
           twice
           as
           big
           as
           their
           heads
           ,
           all
           comming
           in
           a
           train
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           the
           black
           and
           green
           so
           well
           becomming
           one
           another
           .
           Having
           brought
           this
           fruit
           home
           to
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           and
           pilling
           off
           the
           skin
           of
           so
           much
           as
           they
           will
           use
           ,
           they
           boyl
           it
           in
           water
           ,
           making
           it
           into
           balls
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           eat
           it
           .
           One
           bunch
           a
           week
           is
           a
           Negres
           allowance
           .
           To
           this
           ,
           no
           bread
           nor
           drink
           ,
           but
           water
           .
           Their
           lodging
           at
           night
           a
           board
           ,
           with
           nothing
           under
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           a
           top
           of
           them
           .
           They
           are
           happy
           people
           ,
           whom
           so
           little
           contents
           .
           Very
           good
           servants
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           spoyled
           by
           the
           English.
           But
           more
           of
           them
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Servants
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           as
           the
           Master
           is
           ,
           mercifull
           or
           cruell
           ;
           Those
           that
           are
           mercifull
           ,
           treat
           their
           Servants
           well
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           lodging
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           such
           work
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           unfit
           for
           Christians
           to
           do
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Masters
           be
           cruell
           ,
           the
           Servants
           have
           very
           wearisome
           and
           miserable
           lives
           .
           Upon
           the
           arrival
           of
           any
           ship
           ,
           that
           brings
           servants
           to
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           Planters
           go
           aboard
           ;
           and
           having
           bought
           such
           of
           them
           as
           they
           like
           ,
           send
           them
           with
           a
           guid
           to
           his
           Plantation
           ;
           and
           being
           come
           ,
           commands
           them
           instantly
           to
           make
           their
           Cabins
           ,
           which
           they
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           do
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           advised
           by
           other
           or
           their
           servants
           ,
           that
           are
           their
           seniors
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           churlish
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           shew
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           materialls
           be
           wanting
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           Cabins
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           to
           lie
           on
           the
           ground
           that
           night
           .
           These
           Cabins
           are
           to
           be
           made
           of
           sticks
           ,
           wit
           hs
           ,
           and
           Plantine
           leaves
           ,
           under
           some
           little
           shade
           that
           may
           keep
           the
           rain
           off
           ;
           Their
           suppers
           being
           a
           few
           Potatoes
           for
           meat
           ,
           and
           water
           or
           Mobbie
           for
           drink
           .
           The
           next
           day
           they
           are
           rung
           out
           with
           a
           Bell
           to
           work
           ,
           at
           six
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           with
           a
           severe
           Overseer
           to
           command
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           Bell
           ring
           again
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           eleven
           a
           clock
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           return
           ,
           and
           are
           set
           to
           dinner
           ,
           either
           with
           a
           messe
           of
           Lob-lollie
           ,
           Bonavist
           ,
           or
           Potatoes
           .
           At
           one
           a
           clock
           ,
           they
           are
           rung
           out
           again
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           there
           to
           work
           till
           six
           ,
           and
           then
           home
           again
           ,
           to
           a
           supper
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           if
           it
           chance
           to
           rain
           ,
           and
           wet
           them
           through
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           shift
           ,
           but
           must
           lie
           so
           all
           night
           .
           If
           they
           put
           off
           their
           cloths
           ,
           the
           cold
           of
           the
           night
           will
           strike
           into
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           strong
           men
           ,
           this
           ill
           lodging
           will
           put
           them
           into
           a
           sicknesse
           :
           if
           they
           complain
           ,
           they
           are
           beaten
           by
           the
           Overseer
           ;
           if
           they
           resist
           ,
           their
           time
           is
           doubled
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           an
           Overseer
           beat
           a
           Servant
           with
           a
           cane
           about
           the
           head
           ,
           till
           the
           blood
           has
           followed
           ,
           for
           a
           fault
           that
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           speaking
           of
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           must
           have
           patience
           ,
           or
           worse
           will
           follow
           .
           Truly
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           such
           cruelty
           there
           done
           to
           Servants
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           not
           think
           one
           Christian
           could
           have
           done
           to
           another
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           discreeter
           and
           better
           natur'd
           men
           have
           come
           to
           rule
           there
           ,
           the
           servants
           lives
           have
           been
           much
           bettered
           ;
           for
           now
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           servants
           lie
           in
           Hamocks
           ,
           and
           in
           warm
           rooms
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           come
           in
           wet
           ,
           have
           shift
           of
           shirts
           and
           drawers
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           cloths
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           are
           fed
           with
           
             bone
             meat
          
           twice
           or
           thrice
           a
           week
           Collonell
           W●lrond
           seeing
           his
           servants
           when
           they
           came
           home
           ,
           toyled
           with
           their
           labour
           ,
           and
           wet
           through
           with
           their
           sweating
           ,
           thought
           that
           shifting
           of
           their
           linnen
           not
           sufficient
           refreshing
           ,
           nor
           warmth
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           their
           pores
           being
           much
           opened
           by
           their
           sweating
           ;
           and
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           send
           into
           England
           for
           rug-Gownes
           ,
           such
           as
           poor
           people
           wear
           in
           Hospitalls
           ,
           that
           so
           when
           
           they
           had
           shifted
           themselves
           ,
           they
           might
           put
           on
           those
           Gowns
           ,
           and
           lie
           down
           and
           rest
           them
           in
           their
           Hamocks
           :
           For
           the
           Hamocks
           being
           but
           thin
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           nothing
           on
           but
           shirts
           and
           drawers
           ,
           when
           they
           awak'd
           out
           of
           their
           sleeps
           ,
           they
           found
           themselves
           very
           cold
           ;
           and
           a
           cold
           taken
           there
           ,
           is
           harder
           to
           be
           recovered
           ,
           than
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           body
           is
           infeebled
           by
           the
           great
           toyle
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun's
           heat
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           very
           much
           exhaust
           the
           spirits
           of
           bodies
           unaccustomed
           to
           it
           .
           But
           this
           care
           and
           charity
           of
           Collonell
           Walrond's
           ,
           lost
           him
           nothing
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           got
           such
           love
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           all
           too
           little
           they
           could
           do
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           servants
           there
           ,
           is
           of
           much
           concernment
           to
           the
           Masters
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           diligent
           and
           painfull
           labour
           ,
           but
           in
           fore
           seeing
           and
           preventing
           mischiefes
           that
           often
           happen
           ,
           by
           the
           carelessnesse
           and
           slothfulnesse
           of
           retchlesse
           servants
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           laying
           fire
           so
           negligently
           ,
           as
           whole
           lands
           of
           Canes
           and
           Houses
           too
           ,
           are
           burnt
           down
           and
           consumed
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           ruine
           and
           undoing
           of
           their
           Masters
           :
           For
           ,
           the
           materialls
           there
           being
           all
           combustible
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           take
           fire
           ,
           a
           little
           oversight
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           of
           a
           Tobacco-pipe
           ,
           being
           knockt
           out
           against
           a
           drie
           stump
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           has
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           wind
           fanning
           that
           fire
           ,
           if
           a
           land
           of
           Canes
           be
           but
           neer
           ,
           and
           they
           once
           take
           fire
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           down
           the
           winde
           will
           be
           burnt
           up
           .
           Water
           there
           is
           none
           to
           quench
           it
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           hundred
           Negres
           with
           buckets
           were
           not
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           so
           violent
           and
           spreading
           a
           fire
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           noise
           it
           makes
           ,
           as
           if
           two
           Armies
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           shot
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           were
           continually
           giving
           fire
           ,
           every
           knot
           of
           every
           Cane
           ,
           giving
           as
           great
           a
           report
           as
           a
           Pistoll
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           stop
           the
           going
           on
           of
           this
           flame
           ,
           but
           by
           cutting
           down
           and
           removing
           all
           the
           Canes
           that
           grow
           before
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           breadth
           of
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           foot
           down
           the
           winde
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           Negres
           to
           stand
           and
           beat
           out
           the
           fire
           ,
           as
           it
           creeps
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           where
           the
           Canes
           are
           cut
           down
           .
           And
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           Negres
           so
           earnest
           to
           stop
           this
           fire
           ,
           as
           with
           their
           naked
           feet
           to
           tread
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           naked
           bodies
           to
           tumble
           ,
           and
           roll
           upon
           it
           ;
           so
           little
           they
           regard
           their
           own
           smart
           or
           safety
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Masters
           benefit
           .
           The
           year
           before
           I
           came
           away
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           eminent
           Planters
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           with
           such
           an
           accident
           as
           this
           ,
           lost
           at
           least
           10000
           l.
           sterling
           ,
           in
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Canes
           that
           were
           burnt
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           Mr.
           
             James
             Holduppe
          
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Constantine
             Silvester
          
           :
           And
           the
           latter
           had
           not
           only
           his
           Canes
           ,
           but
           his
           house
           burnt
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           mischiefe
           has
           been
           done
           ,
           by
           the
           negligence
           and
           wilfulnesse
           of
           servants
           .
           And
           yet
           some
           cruell
           Masters
           will
           provoke
           their
           Servants
           so
           ,
           by
           extream
           ill
           usage
           ,
           and
           often
           and
           cruell
           beating
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           grow
           desperate
           ,
           and
           so
           joyne
           together
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           before
           I
           came
           from
           thence
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           combination
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           was
           never
           seen
           there
           before
           .
           Their
           sufferings
           being
           grown
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           &
           their
           daily
           complainings
           to
           one
           another
           (
           of
           the
           intolerable
           burdens
           they
           labour'd
           under
           )
           being
           spread
           throughout
           the
           Iland
           ;
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           some
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whose
           spirits
           were
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           such
           slavery
           ,
           resolved
           to
           break
           through
           it
           ,
           or
           die
           in
           the
           act
           ;
           and
           so
           conspired
           with
           some
           others
           of
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           whose
           sufferings
           were
           equall
           ,
           if
           not
           above
           theirs
           ;
           and
           
           their
           spirits
           no
           way
           inferiour
           ,
           resolved
           to
           draw
           as
           many
           of
           the
           discontented
           party
           into
           this
           plot
           ,
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           were
           the
           greatest
           numbers
           of
           servants
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
           So
           that
           a
           day
           was
           appointed
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           cut
           all
           their
           throats
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           not
           only
           freemen
           ,
           but
           Masters
           of
           the
           Iland
           .
           And
           so
           closely
           was
           this
           plot
           carried
           ,
           as
           no
           discovery
           was
           made
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           before
           they
           were
           to
           put
           it
           in
           act
           :
           And
           then
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           failing
           of
           his
           courage
           ,
           or
           some
           new
           obligation
           from
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           revealed
           this
           long
           plotted
           conspiracy
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           this
           timely
           advertisment
           ,
           the
           Masters
           were
           saved
           :
           Justice
           Hethersall
           (
           whose
           servant
           this
           was
           )
           sending
           Letters
           to
           all
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           theirs
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           all
           secured
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           examination
           ,
           found
           out
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ;
           whereof
           eighteen
           of
           the
           principall
           men
           in
           the
           conspiracy
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           first
           leaders
           and
           contrivers
           of
           the
           plot
           ,
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           example
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           made
           examples
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           was
           ,
           they
           found
           these
           so
           haughty
           in
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           so
           incorrigible
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           like
           enough
           to
           become
           actors
           in
           a
           second
           plot
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           thought
           good
           to
           secure
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           speciall
           eye
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           #
           
           It
           has
           been
           accounted
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           Negres
           ,
           being
           more
           then
           double
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Christians
           that
           are
           there
           ,
           and
           they
           accounted
           a
           bloody
           people
           ,
           where
           they
           think
           they
           have
           power
           or
           advantages
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           bloody
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           are
           more
           fearfull
           than
           others
           :
           that
           these
           should
           not
           commit
           some
           horrid
           massacre
           upon
           the
           Christians
           ,
           thereby
           to
           enfranchise
           themselves
           ,
           and
           become
           Masters
           of
           the
           Iland
           .
           But
           there
           are
           three
           reasons
           that
           take
           away
           this
           wonder
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           suffered
           to
           touch
           or
           handle
           any
           weapons
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           held
           in
           such
           awe
           and
           slavery
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           fearfull
           to
           appear
           in
           any
           daring
           act
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           mustering
           of
           our
           men
           ,
           and
           hearing
           their
           Gun-shot
           ,
           (
           than
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           terrible
           to
           them
           )
           their
           spirits
           are
           subjugated
           to
           so
           low
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           they
           dare
           not
           look
           up
           to
           any
           bold
           attempt
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           third
           reason
           ,
           which
           stops
           all
           designes
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           They
           are
           fetch'd
           from
           severall
           parts
           of
           Africa
           ,
           who
           speake
           severall
           languages
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           understands
           not
           another
           :
           For
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           fetch'd
           from
           Guinny
           and
           Binny
           ,
           some
           from
           Cutchew
           ,
           some
           from
           Angola
           ,
           and
           some
           from
           the
           River
           of
           Gambra
           .
           And
           in
           some
           of
           these
           places
           where
           petty
           Kingdomes
           are
           ,
           they
           sell
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           take
           in
           Battle
           ,
           whom
           they
           make
           slaves
           ;
           and
           some
           mean
           men
           sell
           their
           Servants
           ,
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           their
           Wives
           ;
           and
           think
           all
           good
           traffick
           ,
           for
           such
           commodities
           as
           our
           Merchants
           sends
           them
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           Planters
           buy
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           where
           they
           find
           them
           stark
           naked
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           not
           be
           deceived
           in
           any
           outward
           infirmity
           .
           They
           choose
           them
           as
           they
           do
           Horses
           in
           a
           Market
           ;
           the
           strongest
           ,
           youthfullest
           ,
           and
           most
           beautifull
           ,
           yield
           the
           greatest
           prices
           .
           Thirty
           pound
           sterling
           is
           a
           price
           for
           the
           best
           man
           Negre
           ;
           and
           twenty
           five
           ,
           twenty
           six
           ,
           or
           twenty
           seven
           pound
           for
           a
           Woman
           ;
           the
           Children
           are
           at
           easier
           rates
           .
           And
           we
           buy
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           
           the
           sexes
           may
           be
           equall
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           more
           men
           then
           women
           ,
           the
           men
           who
           are
           unmarried
           will
           come
           to
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           complain
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           live
           without
           Wives
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           Wives
           .
           And
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           ship
           that
           comes
           ,
           he
           will
           buy
           them
           Wives
           ,
           which
           satisfies
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           expect
           the
           good
           time
           :
           which
           the
           Master
           performing
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           bravest
           fellow
           is
           to
           choose
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           place
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           knowes
           his
           better
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           the
           precedence
           ,
           as
           Cowes
           do
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           passing
           through
           a
           narrow
           gate
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           are
           as
           neer
           beasts
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           setting
           their
           souls
           aside
           .
           Religion
           they
           know
           none
           ;
           yet
           most
           of
           them
           acknowledge
           a
           God
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           motions
           and
           gestures
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           do
           another
           wrong
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           revenge
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           looks
           up
           to
           Heaven
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           holds
           up
           both
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           power
           must
           come
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           must
           do
           him
           right
           .
           Chast
           they
           are
           as
           any
           people
           under
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           men
           and
           women
           are
           together
           naked
           ,
           they
           never
           cast
           their
           eyes
           towards
           the
           parts
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           covered
           ;
           and
           those
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           have
           Breeches
           and
           Petticoats
           ,
           I
           never
           saw
           so
           much
           as
           a
           kisse
           ,
           or
           embrace
           ,
           or
           a
           wanton
           giance
           with
           their
           eyes
           between
           them
           .
           Jealous
           they
           are
           of
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           great
           injury
           and
           scorn
           ,
           if
           another
           man
           make
           the
           least
           courtship
           to
           his
           Wife
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           their
           Wives
           have
           two
           Children
           at
           a
           birth
           ,
           they
           conclude
           her
           false
           to
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           more
           adoe
           but
           hang
           her
           .
           We
           had
           an
           excellent
           Negre
           in
           the
           Plantation
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Macow
           ,
           and
           was
           our
           chiefe
           Musitian
           ;
           a
           very
           valiant
           man
           ,
           and
           was
           keeper
           of
           our
           Plantine-groave
           .
           This
           Negres
           Wife
           was
           brought
           to
           bed
           of
           two
           Children
           ,
           and
           her
           Husband
           ,
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           ,
           had
           provided
           a
           cord
           to
           hang
           her
           .
           But
           the
           Overseer
           finding
           what
           he
           was
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           enformed
           the
           Master
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           sent
           for
           Macow
           ,
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           this
           cruell
           act
           ,
           of
           murdering
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           used
           all
           perswasions
           that
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           see
           ,
           that
           such
           double
           births
           are
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           divers
           presidents
           were
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           us
           of
           the
           like
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           rather
           praised
           our
           Wives
           ,
           for
           their
           fertility
           ,
           than
           blamed
           them
           for
           their
           falsenesse
           .
           But
           this
           prevailed
           little
           with
           him
           ,
           upon
           whom
           custome
           had
           taken
           so
           deep
           an
           impression
           ;
           but
           resolved
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           he
           did
           ,
           should
           be
           to
           hang
           her
           .
           Which
           when
           the
           Master
           perceived
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           should
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           who
           was
           innocent
           of
           the
           crime
           her
           Husband
           condemned
           her
           for
           ,
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           hang'd
           her
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           should
           be
           hang'd
           by
           her
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           bough
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wish'd
           him
           to
           consider
           what
           he
           did
           .
           This
           threatning
           wrought
           more
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           reasons
           of
           Philosophy
           that
           could
           be
           given
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           let
           her
           alone
           ;
           but
           he
           never
           car'd
           much
           for
           her
           afterward
           ,
           but
           chose
           another
           which
           he
           lik'd
           better
           .
           For
           the
           Planters
           there
           deny
           not
           a
           slave
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           brave
           fellow
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           has
           extraordinary
           qualities
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           Wives
           ,
           and
           above
           that
           number
           they
           seldome
           go
           :
           But
           no
           woman
           is
           allowed
           above
           one
           Husband
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           time
           the
           wife
           is
           to
           be
           brought
           a
           bed
           ,
           her
           husband
           removes
           his
           board
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           his
           bed
           )
           to
           another
           room
           (
           for
           many
           severall
           divisions
           they
           have
           ,
           in
           their
           little
           houses
           ,
           )
           and
           none
           above
           sixe
           foot
           square
           )
           
           And
           leaves
           his
           wife
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           her
           good
           fortune
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           board
           alone
           ,
           and
           calls
           a
           neighbour
           to
           come
           to
           her
           ,
           who
           gives
           little
           help
           to
           her
           deliverie
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           child
           is
           borne
           ,
           (
           which
           she
           calls
           her
           Pickaninnie
           )
           she
           helps
           to
           make
           a
           little
           fire
           nere
           her
           feet
           and
           that
           serves
           instead
           of
           Possets
           ,
           Broaths
           ,
           and
           Caudles
           .
           In
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           this
           woman
           is
           at
           worke
           with
           her
           Pickaninny
           at
           her
           back
           ,
           as
           merry
           a
           soule
           as
           any
           is
           there
           :
           If
           the
           overseer
           be
           discreet
           ,
           shee
           is
           suffer'd
           to
           rest
           her selfe
           a
           little
           more
           then
           ordinary
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           shee
           is
           compelled
           to
           doe
           as
           others
           doe
           .
           Times
           they
           have
           of
           suckling
           their
           Children
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           themselves
           ;
           and
           good
           reason
           ,
           for
           they
           carry
           burdens
           on
           their
           backs
           ;
           and
           yet
           work
           too
           .
           Some
           women
           ,
           whose
           Pickaninnies
           are
           three
           yeers
           old
           ,
           will
           ,
           as
           they
           worke
           at
           weeding
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           stooping
           worke
           ,
           suffer
           the
           hee
           Pickaninnie
           ,
           to
           sit
           astride
           upon
           their
           backs
           ,
           like
           St.
           George
           a
           horse
           back
           ;
           and
           there
           spurre
           his
           mother
           with
           his
           heeles
           ,
           and
           sings
           and
           crowes
           on
           her
           backe
           ,
           clapping
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           to
           flye
           ;
           which
           the
           mother
           is
           so
           pleas'd
           with
           ,
           as
           shee
           continues
           her
           painfull
           stooping
           posture
           ,
           longer
           then
           she
           would
           doe
           ,
           rather
           than
           discompose
           her
           Joviall
           Pickaninnie
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           so
           glad
           she
           is
           to
           see
           him
           merry
           .
           The
           worke
           which
           the
           women
           doe
           ,
           is
           most
           of
           it
           weeding
           ,
           a
           stooping
           and
           painfull
           worke
           ;
           at
           noon
           and
           night
           they
           are
           call'd
           home
           by
           the
           ring
           of
           a
           Bell
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           two
           hours
           time
           for
           their
           repast
           at
           noone
           ;
           and
           at
           night
           ,
           they
           rest
           from
           sixe
           ,
           till
           sixe
           a
           Clock
           next
           morning
           .
        
         
           On
           Sunday
           they
           rest
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           whole
           day
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           of
           them
           use
           it
           as
           a
           day
           of
           rest
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           them
           who
           will
           make
           benefit
           of
           that
           dayes
           liberty
           ,
           goe
           where
           the
           Mangrave
           trees
           grow
           ,
           and
           gather
           the
           barke
           of
           which
           they
           make
           ropes
           ,
           which
           they
           trucke
           away
           for
           other
           Commoditie
           ,
           as
           shirts
           and
           drawers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           afternoons
           on
           Sundayes
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           musicke
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           kettle
           drums
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           severall
           sises
           ;
           upon
           the
           smallest
           the
           best
           musitian
           playes
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           come
           in
           as
           Chorasses
           :
           the
           drum
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           has
           but
           one
           tone
           ;
           and
           therefore
           varietie
           of
           tunes
           have
           little
           to
           doe
           in
           this
           musick
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           strangely
           they
           varie
           their
           time
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           a
           pleasure
           to
           the
           most
           curious
           eares
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           to
           me
           one
           of
           the
           strangest
           noyses
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           made
           of
           one
           tone
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           the
           varietie
           of
           tune
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           greater
           scope
           in
           musick
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           would
           doe
           wonders
           in
           that
           Art.
           And
           if
           I
           had
           not
           faln
           sicke
           before
           my
           comming
           away
           ,
           at
           least
           seven
           months
           in
           one
           sickness
           ,
           I
           had
           given
           them
           some
           hints
           of
           tunes
           ,
           which
           being
           understood
           ,
           would
           have
           serv'd
           as
           a
           great
           addition
           to
           their
           harmonie
           ;
           for
           time
           without
           tune
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           eighth
           part
           of
           the
           science
           of
           Musick
           .
        
         
           I
           found
           Macow
           very
           apt
           for
           it
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           comming
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           (
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Negroes
           use
           to
           doe
           ,
           unlesse
           an
           Officer
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           )
           he
           found
           me
           playing
           on
           a
           Theorbo
           ,
           and
           sinking
           to
           it
           which
           he
           hearkened
           very
           attentively
           to
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           had
           done
           took
           the
           Theorbo
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           strooke
           one
           string
           ,
           stopping
           it
           by
           degrees
           upon
           every
           fret
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           notes
           to
           varie
           ,
           till
           it
           came
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           instrument
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           neerer
           the
           body
           of
           the
           instrument
           
           he
           stopt
           ,
           the
           smaller
           or
           higher
           the
           sound
           was
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           was
           by
           the
           shortning
           of
           the
           string
           ,
           considered
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           he
           might
           make
           some
           triall
           of
           this
           experiment
           upon
           such
           an
           instrument
           as
           he
           could
           come
           by
           ;
           having
           no
           hope
           ever
           to
           have
           any
           instrument
           of
           this
           kind
           to
           practise
           on
           .
           In
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           Plantine
           grove
           ,
           to
           refresh
           me
           in
           that
           cool
           shade
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           my selfe
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           those
           plants
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           beautifull
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           left
           a
           fresh
           impression
           in
           me
           when
           I
           parted
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           upon
           a
           review
           ,
           something
           is
           discern'd
           in
           their
           beautie
           more
           then
           I
           remembred
           at
           parting
           :
           which
           caused
           me
           to
           make
           often
           repair
           thither
           ;
           I
           found
           this
           Negro
           (
           whose
           office
           it
           was
           to
           attend
           there
           )
           being
           the
           keeper
           of
           that
           grove
           ,
           sitting
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           a
           piece
           of
           large
           timber
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           had
           laid
           crosse
           ,
           sixe
           Billets
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           hand-saw
           and
           a
           hatchet
           by
           him
           ,
           would
           cut
           the
           billets
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           tunes
           ,
           he
           would
           fit
           them
           to
           ;
           for
           the
           shorter
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           higher
           the
           Notes
           which
           he
           tryed
           by
           knocking
           upon
           the
           ends
           of
           them
           with
           a
           sticke
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           When
           I
           found
           him
           at
           it
           ,
           I
           took
           the
           stick
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           tried
           the
           sound
           ,
           finding
           the
           sixe
           billets
           to
           have
           sixe
           distinct
           notes
           ,
           one
           above
           another
           ,
           which
           put
           me
           in
           a
           wonder
           ,
           how
           he
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           should
           without
           teaching
           doe
           so
           much
           .
           I
           then
           shewed
           him
           the
           difference
           between
           flats
           and
           sharpes
           ,
           which
           he
           presently
           apprehended
           ,
           as
           between
           Fa
           ,
           and
           Mi●
           and
           he
           would
           have
           cut
           two
           more
           billets
           to
           those
           tunes
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           then
           no
           time
           to
           see
           it
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           left
           him
           to
           his
           own
           enquiries
           .
           I
           say
           this
           much
           to
           let
           you
           see
           that
           some
           of
           these
           people
           are
           capable
           of
           learning
           Arts.
           
        
         
           Another
           ,
           of
           another
           kinde
           of
           speculation
           I
           found
           ;
           but
           more
           ingenious
           then
           he
           :
           and
           this
           man
           with
           three
           or
           foure
           more
           ,
           were
           to
           attend
           mee
           into
           the
           woods
           ,
           to
           cut
           Church
           wayes
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           imployed
           sometimes
           upon
           publique
           works
           ;
           and
           those
           men
           were
           excellent
           Axe-men
           ,
           and
           because
           there
           were
           many
           gullies
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           were
           impassable
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           I
           was
           compell'd
           to
           make
           traverses
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           wood
           ;
           and
           was
           by
           that
           in
           danger
           to
           misse
           of
           the
           poynt
           to
           which
           I
           was
           to
           make
           my
           passage
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           faine
           to
           take
           a
           Compasse
           with
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Circumferenter
           ,
           to
           make
           my
           traverses
           the
           more
           exact
           ,
           and
           indeed
           without
           which
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           setting
           up
           the
           Circumferenter
           ,
           and
           observing
           the
           Needle
           :
           This
           
             Negre
             Sambo
          
           comes
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           needle
           wag
           ,
           desired
           to
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           its
           stirring
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           alive
           :
           I
           told
           him
           no
           ,
           but
           it
           stood
           upon
           a
           poynt
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           while
           it
           would
           stir
           ,
           but
           by
           and
           by
           stand
           still
           ,
           which
           he
           observ'd
           and
           found
           it
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           question
           was
           ,
           why
           it
           stood
           one
           way
           ,
           &
           would
           not
           remove
           to
           any
           other
           poynt
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           that
           it
           would
           stand
           no
           way
           but
           North
           and
           South
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           shew'd
           him
           the
           foure
           Cardinall
           poynts
           of
           the
           compass
           ,
           East
           ,
           West
           ,
           North
           ,
           South
           ,
           which
           he
           presently
           learnt
           by
           heart
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           me
           never
           to
           forget
           it
           .
           His
           last
           question
           was
           ,
           why
           it
           would
           stand
           North
           ,
           I
           gave
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           huge
           Rocks
           of
           Loadstone
           that
           were
           in
           the
           North
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           had
           a
           quality
           to
           draw
           Iron
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           Needle
           being
           of
           Iron
           ,
           and
           toucht
           with
           a
           Loadstone
           ,
           it
           would
           alwaies
           stand
           that
           way
           .
        
         
         
           This
           point
           of
           Philosophy
           was
           a
           little
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           stood
           in
           a
           strange
           muse
           ;
           which
           to
           put
           him
           out
           of
           ,
           I
           bad
           him
           reach
           his
           ax
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           neer
           to
           the
           Compasse
           ,
           and
           remove
           it
           about
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           the
           Needle
           turned
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           put
           him
           in
           the
           greatest
           admiration
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           quite
           gave
           over
           his
           questions
           ,
           and
           desired
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           made
           a
           Christian
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           endued
           with
           all
           those
           knowledges
           he
           wanted
           .
        
         
           I
           promised
           to
           do
           my
           best
           endeavour
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           came
           home
           ,
           spoke
           to
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Plantation
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           poor
           Sambo
           desired
           much
           to
           be
           a
           Christian.
           But
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Iland
           were
           governed
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           Lawes
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           make
           a
           Christian
           a
           Slave
           .
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           my
           request
           was
           far
           different
           from
           that
           ,
           for
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           make
           a
           Slave
           a
           Christian.
           His
           answer
           was
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           that
           :
           But
           ,
           being
           once
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           could
           no
           more
           account
           him
           a
           Slave
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           the
           hold
           they
           had
           of
           them
           as
           Slaves
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           Christians
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           should
           open
           such
           a
           gap
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Planters
           in
           the
           Iland
           would
           curse
           him
           .
           So
           I
           was
           struck
           mute
           ,
           and
           poor
           Sambo
           kept
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           ingenious
           ,
           as
           honest
           ,
           and
           as
           good
           a
           natur
           ▪
           d
           poor
           soul
           ,
           as
           ever
           wore
           black
           ,
           or
           eat
           green
           .
        
         
           On
           Sundaies
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           their
           Musick
           plaies
           ,
           and
           to
           dancing
           they
           go
           ,
           the
           men
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           women
           by
           themselves
           ,
           no
           mixt
           dancing
           .
           Their
           motions
           are
           rather
           what
           they
           aim
           at
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           transgresse
           the
           lesse
           upon
           the
           Sunday
           ;
           their
           hands
           having
           more
           of
           motion
           than
           their
           feet
           ,
           &
           their
           heads
           more
           than
           their
           hands
           .
           They
           may
           dance
           a
           whole
           day
           ,
           and
           neer
           heat
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           activest
           amongst
           them
           will
           leap
           bolt
           upright
           ,
           and
           fall
           in
           his
           place
           again
           ,
           but
           without
           cutting
           a
           capre
           .
           When
           they
           have
           danc'd
           an
           houre
           or
           two
           ,
           the
           men
           fall
           to
           wrastle
           ,
           (
           the
           Musick
           playing
           all
           the
           while
           )
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           wrastling
           is
           ,
           to
           stand
           like
           two
           Cocks
           ,
           with
           heads
           as
           low
           as
           their
           hipps
           ;
           and
           thrusting
           their
           heads
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           hoping
           to
           catch
           one
           another
           by
           the
           leg
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           they
           do
           :
           But
           if
           both
           parties
           be
           weary
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           get
           that
           advantage
           ,
           then
           they
           raise
           their
           heads
           ,
           by
           pressing
           hard
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           nothing
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           but
           their
           bare
           flesh
           ,
           they
           close
           ,
           and
           grasp
           one
           another
           about
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           have
           one
           another
           in
           the
           hug
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           fair
           fall
           is
           given
           on
           the
           back
           .
           And
           thus
           two
           or
           three
           couples
           of
           them
           are
           engaged
           at
           once
           ,
           for
           an
           houre
           together
           ,
           the
           women
           looking
           on
           :
           for
           when
           the
           men
           begin
           to
           wrastle
           ,
           the
           women
           leave
           of
           their
           dancing
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           be
           spectatours
           of
           the
           sport
           .
        
         
           When
           any
           of
           them
           die
           ,
           they
           dig
           a
           grave
           ,
           and
           at
           evening
           they
           bury
           him
           ,
           clapping
           and
           wringing
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           dolefull
           sound
           with
           their
           voyces
           .
           They
           are
           a
           people
           of
           a
           timerous
           and
           fearfull
           disposition
           ,
           and
           consequently
           bloody
           ,
           when
           they
           finde
           advantages
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           commit
           a
           fault
           ,
           give
           him
           present
           punishment
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           threaten
           him
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           even
           lay
           ,
           he
           will
           go
           and
           hang
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           punishment
           .
        
         
         
           What
           their
           other
           opinions
           are
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           certainly
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           altogether
           of
           the
           sect
           of
           the
           Saddu●es
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           believe
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           go
           into
           their
           own
           Country
           again
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           youth
           renewed
           .
           And
           lodging
           this
           opinion
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           an
           ordinary
           practice
           ,
           upon
           any
           great
           fright
           ,
           or
           threatning
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           to
           hang
           them selves
           .
        
         
           But
           Collonell
           Walrond
           having
           lost
           three
           or
           foure
           of
           his
           best
           Negres
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           ,
           caused
           one
           of
           their
           heads
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           a
           pole
           a
           dozen
           foot
           high
           ;
           and
           having
           done
           that
           ,
           caused
           all
           his
           Negres
           to
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           march
           round
           about
           this
           head
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           look
           on
           it
           ,
           whether
           this
           were
           not
           the
           head
           of
           such
           an
           one
           that
           hang'd
           himselfe
           .
           Which
           they
           acknowledging
           ,
           he
           then
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           in
           a
           main
           errour
           ,
           in
           thinking
           they
           went
           into
           their
           own
           Countries
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           dead
           ;
           for
           ,
           this
           mans
           head
           was
           here
           ,
           as
           they
           all
           were
           witnesses
           of
           ;
           and
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           ,
           the
           body
           could
           go
           without
           a
           head
           .
           Being
           convinc'd
           by
           this
           sad
           ,
           yet
           lively
           spectacle
           ,
           they
           changed
           their
           opinions
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           no
           more
           hanged
           themselves
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           are
           sick
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           remedies
           that
           cure
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           an
           outward
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           an
           inward
           medicine
           .
           The
           outward
           medicine
           is
           a
           thing
           they
           call
           N●gre-oyle
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           made
           in
           Barbary
           ,
           yellow
           it
           is
           as
           Bees
           wax
           ,
           but
           soft
           as
           butter
           .
           When
           they
           feel
           themselves
           ill
           ,
           they
           call
           for
           some
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           annoint
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           their
           breasts
           ,
           bellies
           ,
           and
           sides
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           daies
           they
           are
           perfectly
           well
           .
           But
           this
           does
           the
           greatest
           cures
           upon
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           bruises
           or
           strains
           in
           their
           bodies
           .
           The
           inward
           medicine
           is
           taken
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           any
           weakness
           or
           decay
           in
           their
           spirits
           and
           stomacks
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           dram
           or
           two
           of
           kill-devill
           revives
           and
           comforts
           them
           much
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           very
           strict
           ,
           in
           observing
           the
           shapes
           of
           these
           people
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           well
           timber'd
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           broad
           between
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           full
           breasted
           ,
           well
           filleted
           ,
           and
           clean
           leg'd
           ,
           and
           may
           hold
           good
           with
           
             Albert
             Durers
          
           rules
           ,
           who
           allowes
           
             twice
             the
             length
             of
             the
             head
             ,
          
           to
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           shoulders
           ;
           and
           twice
           the
           
             length
             of
             the
             face
          
           ,
           to
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           hipps
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           these
           men
           are
           shap'd
           .
           But
           the
           women
           not
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           great
           Master
           of
           Proportions
           ,
           allowes
           to
           each
           woman
           ,
           twice
           the
           length
           of
           the
           face
           to
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           twice
           the
           length
           of
           her
           own
           head
           to
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           hipps
           .
           And
           in
           that
           ,
           these
           women
           are
           faulty
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           seen
           very
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           hipps
           have
           been
           broader
           then
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           have
           been
           very
           fat
           .
           The
           young
           Maides
           have
           ordinarily
           very
           large
           breasts
           ,
           which
           stand
           strutting
           out
           so
           hard
           and
           firm
           ,
           as
           no
           leaping
           ,
           jumping
           ,
           or
           stirring
           ,
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           shake
           any
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           brawnes
           of
           their
           armes
           .
           But
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           old
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           five
           or
           six
           Children
           ,
           their
           breasts
           hang
           down
           below
           their
           navells
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           they
           stoop
           at
           their
           common
           work
           of
           weeding
           ,
           they
           hang
           almost
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           you
           would
           think
           they
           had
           six
           legs
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           they
           tie
           the
           cloaths
           about
           their
           Children's
           backs
           ,
           which
           comes
           upon
           their
           breasts
           ,
           which
           by
           pressing
           very
           hard
           ,
           causes
           them
           to
           hang
           down
           to
           that
           length
           .
           Their
           
           Children
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           first
           born
           ,
           have
           the
           palmes
           of
           their
           hands
           and
           the
           soles
           of
           their
           feet
           ,
           of
           a
           whitish
           colour
           ,
           and
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           eyes
           of
           a
           blewish
           colour
           ,
           not
           unlike
           the
           eyes
           of
           a
           young
           Kitling
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           they
           grow
           older
           ,
           they
           become
           black
           .
        
         
           Their
           way
           of
           reckoning
           their
           ages
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           notable
           accident
           they
           would
           remember
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Moon
           ;
           and
           so
           accounting
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Childrens
           births
           ,
           the
           time
           they
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           or
           the
           time
           of
           their
           being
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           by
           some
           Prince
           or
           Potentate
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           notorious
           accidents
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           remember
           ,
           they
           account
           by
           the
           Moon
           ;
           as
           ,
           so
           many
           Moons
           since
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Moons
           since
           another
           ;
           and
           this
           account
           they
           keep
           as
           long
           as
           they
           can
           :
           But
           if
           any
           of
           them
           live
           long
           ,
           their
           Arithmetick
           failes
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           at
           a
           dead
           fault
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           over
           the
           chase
           ,
           wanting
           the
           skill
           to
           hunt
           counter
           .
           For
           what
           can
           poor
           people
           do
           ,
           that
           are
           without
           Letters
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           soul
           of
           all
           businesse
           that
           is
           acted
           by
           Mortalls
           ,
           upon
           the
           Clobe
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           bred
           up
           amongst
           the
           Portugalls
           ,
           have
           some
           extraordinary
           qualities
           ,
           which
           the
           others
           have
           not
           ;
           as
           singing
           and
           fencing
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           of
           these
           
             Portugall
             Negres
          
           ,
           at
           Collonell
           
             James
             Draxes
          
           ,
           play
           at
           Rapier
           and
           Dagger
           very
           skilfully
           ,
           with
           their
           Stooka
           dos
           ,
           their
           Imbrocados
           ,
           and
           their
           Passes
           :
           And
           at
           single
           Rapier
           too
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Charanza
           ,
           with
           such
           comelinesse
           ;
           as
           ,
           if
           the
           skill
           had
           been
           wanting
           ,
           the
           motions
           would
           have
           pleased
           you
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           skilfull
           too
           ,
           which
           I
           perceived
           by
           their
           binding
           with
           their
           points
           ,
           and
           nimble
           and
           subtle
           avoidings
           with
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           advantages
           the
           strongest
           man
           had
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           avoided
           by
           the
           nimblenesse
           and
           skilfulnesse
           of
           his
           motion
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           this
           Science
           ,
           I
           had
           bin
           so
           well
           vers'd
           in
           my
           youth
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           now
           able
           to
           be
           a
           competent
           Judge
           .
           Upon
           their
           first
           appearance
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           they
           march
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           with
           a
           slow
           majestick
           pace
           ,
           and
           a
           bold
           commanding
           look
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           meant
           both
           to
           conquer
           ;
           and
           comming
           neer
           together
           ,
           they
           shake
           hands
           ,
           and
           embrace
           one
           another
           ,
           with
           a
           cheerfull
           look
           .
           But
           their
           retreat
           is
           much
           quicker
           then
           their
           advance
           ,
           and
           ,
           being
           at
           first
           distance
           ,
           change
           their
           countenance
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           their
           posture
           ;
           and
           so
           after
           a
           passe
           or
           two
           ,
           retire
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           't
           again
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           done
           their
           play
           ,
           they
           embrace
           ,
           shake
           hands
           ,
           and
           putting
           on
           their
           smoother
           countenances
           ,
           give
           their
           respects
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           off
           .
           For
           their
           Singing
           ,
           I
           cannot
           much
           commend
           that
           ,
           having
           heard
           so
           good
           in
           Europe
           ;
           but
           for
           their
           voices
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           of
           them
           very
           loud
           and
           sweet
           .
        
         
           Excellent
           Swimmers
           and
           Divers
           they
           are
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           women
           .
           Collonell
           
             Drax
             (
             who
             was
             not
             so
             strict
             an
             observer
             of
             Sundaies
             ,
          
           as
           to
           deny
           himselfe
           lawfull
           recreations
           )
           would
           sometimes
           ,
           to
           shew
           me
           sport
           ,
           upon
           that
           day
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           send
           for
           one
           of
           the
           Muscovia
           Ducks
           ,
           and
           have
           her
           put
           into
           his
           largest
           Pond
           ,
           and
           calling
           for
           some
           of
           his
           best
           swimming
           Negres
           ,
           commanded
           them
           to
           swim
           and
           take
           this
           Duck
           ;
           but
           forbad
           them
           to
           dive
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           were
           not
           bar'd
           that
           play
           ,
           they
           would
           rise
           up
           under
           the
           Duck
           ,
           and
           take
           her
           as
           she
           swome
           ,
           or
           meet
           her
           in
           her
           diving
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sport
           would
           have
           too
           quick
           an
           end
           .
           
           but
           that
           play
           being
           forbidden
           ,
           the
           duck
           would
           make
           them
           good
           sport
           for
           they
           are
           stronger
           ducks
           ,
           and
           better
           Divers
           by
           farre
           then
           ours
           :
           and
           in
           this
           chase
           ,
           there
           was
           much
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           various
           swimmings
           of
           the
           Negroes
           ;
           some
           the
           ordinarie
           wayes
           ,
           upon
           their
           bellies
           ,
           some
           on
           their
           backs
           ,
           some
           by
           striking
           out
           their
           right
           legge
           and
           left
           arme
           ,
           and
           then
           turning
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           changing
           both
           their
           legge
           and
           arme
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           stronger
           and
           swifter
           way
           of
           swimming
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           the
           others
           :
           and
           while
           we
           were
           seeing
           this
           sport
           ,
           and
           observing
           the
           diversities
           ,
           of
           their
           swimmings
           ,
           a
           Negro
           maid
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           there
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sport
           ;
           and
           therefore
           heard
           nothing
           of
           the
           forbidding
           them
           to
           dive
           ,
           put
           off
           her
           peticoate
           behind
           a
           bush
           ,
           that
           was
           at
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Pond
           ,
           and
           closely
           sunk
           down
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           diving
           got
           to
           the
           Duck
           ,
           pul'd
           her
           under
           water
           ,
           &
           went
           back
           againe
           the
           same
           way
           she
           came
           to
           the
           bush
           ,
           all
           at
           one
           dive
           .
           We
           all
           thought
           the
           Duck
           had
           div'd
           :
           and
           expected
           her
           appearance
           above
           water
           ,
           but
           nothing
           could
           be
           seen
           ,
           till
           the
           subtilty
           was
           discovered
           ,
           by
           a
           Christian
           that
           saw
           her
           go
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           duck
           was
           taken
           from
           her
           .
           But
           the
           trick
           being
           so
           finely
           and
           so
           closely
           done
           ,
           I
           begg'd
           that
           the
           Duck
           might
           be
           given
           her
           againe
           ,
           which
           was
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           girle
           much
           pleased
           .
        
         
           Though
           there
           be
           a
           marke
           set
           upon
           these
           people
           ,
           which
           will
           hardly
           ever
           be
           wip'd
           off
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           cruelties
           when
           they
           have
           advantages
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           fearfulnesse
           and
           falsnesse
           ;
           yet
           no
           rule
           so
           generall
           but
           hath
           his
           acception
           :
           for
           I
           beleive
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           strong
           motives
           to
           cause
           me
           to
           bee
           of
           that
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           as
           honest
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           people
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           amongst
           those
           of
           Europe
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           A
           hint
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           in
           a
           lively
           example
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           in
           a
           time
           when
           Victuals
           were
           scarce
           ,
           and
           Plantins
           were
           not
           then
           so
           frequently
           planted
           ,
           as
           to
           afford
           them
           enough
           .
           So
           that
           some
           of
           the
           high
           spirited
           and
           turbulent
           amongst
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           mutinie
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           plot
           ,
           secretly
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           on
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           of
           these
           were
           Firemen
           that
           made
           the
           fires
           in
           the
           furnaces
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           without
           store
           of
           drie
           wood
           by
           them
           .
           These
           villains
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           make
           fire
           to
           such
           part
           of
           the
           boyling
           house
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           sure
           would
           fire
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           burn
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           seem
           ignorant
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           done
           by
           accident
           .
           But
           this
           plot
           was
           discovered
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           others
           who
           hated
           mischiefe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           lov'd
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           traduc't
           them
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           so
           many
           witnesses
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           forc't
           to
           confesse
           ,
           what
           they
           meant
           should
           have
           been
           put
           in
           act
           the
           next
           night
           :
           so
           giving
           them
           condigne
           punishment
           ,
           the
           Master
           gave
           order
           to
           the
           overseer
           that
           the
           rest
           should
           have
           a
           dayes
           liberty
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           wives
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           would
           ;
           and
           withall
           to
           allow
           them
           a
           double
           proportion
           of
           victual
           for
           three
           dayes
           ,
           both
           which
           they
           refus'd
           :
           which
           we
           all
           wonder'd
           at
           knowing
           well
           how
           much
           they
           lov'd
           their
           liberties
           ,
           and
           their
           meat
           ,
           having
           been
           lately
           pincht
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           overmuch
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           being
           doubtfull
           what
           their
           meaning
           was
           in
           this
           ,
           suspecting
           some
           discontent
           amongst
           them
           ,
           sent
           for
           three
           or
           foure
           of
           the
           best
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           to
           know
           why
           they
           refus'd
           this
           favour
           that
           was
           offer'd
           them
           ,
           but
           
           receiv'd
           such
           an
           answer
           :
           as
           we
           little
           expected
           ;
           for
           they
           told
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           sullennesse
           ,
           or
           slighting
           the
           gratuitie
           their
           Master
           bestow'd
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           accept
           any
           thing
           as
           a
           recompence
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           became
           them
           in
           their
           duties
           to
           due
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           have
           him
           think
           ,
           it
           was
           hope
           of
           reward
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           to
           accuse
           their
           fellow
           servants
           ,
           but
           an
           act
           of
           Justice
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           themselves
           bound
           in
           duty
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           themselves
           sufficiently
           rewarded
           in
           the
           Act.
           The
           substance
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           such
           language
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           delivered
           ,
           and
           poor
           Sambo
           was
           the
           Orator
           ;
           by
           whose
           example
           the
           others
           were
           led
           both
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           refuseall
           of
           the
           gratuitie
           .
           And
           withall
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           pleas'd
           their
           Master
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           to
           bestow
           a
           voluntary
           boone
           upon
           them
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           sleight
           ,
           they
           would
           willingly
           and
           thankfully
           accept
           it
           :
           &
           this
           act
           might
           have
           beseem'd
           the
           best
           Christians
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           them
           were
           denied
           Christianity
           ;
           when
           they
           earnestly
           sought
           it
           .
           Let
           others
           have
           what
           opinion
           they
           please
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           of
           this
           beliefe
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           them
           ,
           some
           who
           are
           as
           morally
           honest
           ,
           as
           Conscionable
           ,
           as
           humble
           ,
           as
           loving
           to
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           as
           loyall
           to
           their
           Masters
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           live
           under
           the
           sunne
           ,
           &
           one
           reason
           they
           have
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           is
           ,
           they
           set
           no
           great
           value
           upon
           their
           lives
           :
           And
           this
           is
           all
           I
           can
           remember
           concerning
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           except
           of
           their
           games
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           never
           learne
           ,
           because
           they
           wanted
           language
           to
           teach
           me
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Indians
           ,
           we
           have
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           fetcht
           from
           other
           Countries
           ;
           some
           from
           the
           neighbouring
           Ilands
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Maine
           ,
           which
           we
           make
           slaves
           :
           the
           women
           who
           are
           better
           verst
           in
           ordering
           the
           Cassavie
           and
           making
           bread
           ,
           then
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           we
           imploye
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           making
           Mobbie
           :
           the
           men
           we
           use
           for
           footmen
           ,
           and
           killing
           of
           fish
           which
           they
           are
           good
           at
           ;
           with
           their
           own
           bowes
           and
           arrows
           they
           will
           go
           out
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           dayes
           time
           ,
           kill
           as
           much
           fish
           ,
           as
           will
           serve
           a
           family
           of
           a
           dozen
           persons
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           daies
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           keep
           the
           fish
           so
           long
           .
           They
           are
           very
           active
           men
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           learne
           any
           thing
           ,
           sooner
           then
           the
           Negroes
           ;
           and
           as
           different
           from
           them
           in
           shape
           ,
           almost
           as
           in
           colour
           ;
           the
           men
           very
           broad
           shoulder'd
           ,
           deep
           breasted
           ,
           with
           large
           heads
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           almost
           three
           square
           ,
           broad
           about
           the
           eyes
           and
           temples
           ,
           and
           sharpe
           at
           the
           chinne
           ,
           their
           skins
           some
           of
           them
           brown
           ,
           some
           a
           bright
           Bay
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           craftier
           ,
           and
           subtiler
           then
           the
           Negroes
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           nature
           falser
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           bodies
           more
           active
           ,
           their
           women
           have
           very
           small
           breasts
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           of
           the
           shape
           of
           the
           Europeans
           then
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           their
           haire
           black
           and
           long
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           whereof
           hangs
           downe
           upon
           their
           backs
           ,
           as
           low
           as
           their
           hanches
           ,
           with
           a
           large
           lock
           hanging
           over
           either
           brest
           ,
           which
           seldome
           or
           never
           curles
           :
           cloaths
           they
           scorne
           to
           weare
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           well
           shap't
           ;
           a
           girdle
           they
           use
           of
           tape
           ,
           covered
           with
           little
           smooth
           shels
           of
           fishes
           ,
           white
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           flanke
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           to
           their
           flank
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           fringe
           of
           blew
           Bugle
           ;
           which
           hangs
           so
           low
           as
           to
           cover
           their
           privities
           .
           We
           had
           an
           Indian
           woman
           ,
           a
           slave
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           excellent
           shape
           and
           colour
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           a
           pure
           bright
           bay
           ;
           small
           brests
           ,
           with
           the
           nipls
           of
           a
           porphyrie
           colour
           ,
           this
           woman
           would
           not
           be
           woo'd
           by
           any
           means
           to
           weare
           Cloaths
           .
           Shee
           chanc't
           to
           be
           with
           Child
           ,
           by
           a
           Christian
           servant
           ,
           and
           lodging
           in
           the
           Indian
           house
           ,
           amongst
           other
           
           women
           of
           her
           own
           Country
           ,
           where
           the
           Christian
           servants
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           women
           came
           ;
           and
           being
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           time
           was
           come
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           loath
           to
           fall
           in
           labour
           before
           the
           men
           ,
           walk'd
           down
           to
           a
           Wood
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           a
           Pond
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Pond
           ,
           brought
           her selfe
           a
           bed
           ;
           and
           presently
           washing
           her
           Child
           in
           some
           of
           the
           water
           of
           the
           Pond
           ,
           lap'd
           it
           up
           in
           such
           ●ags
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           begg'd
           of
           the
           Christians
           ;
           and
           in
           three
           hours
           time
           came
           home
           ,
           with
           her
           Childe
           in
           her
           armes
           ,
           a
           lusly
           Boy
           ,
           frolick
           and
           lively
           .
        
         
           This
           Indian
           dwelling
           neer
           the
           Sea-coast
           ,
           upon
           the
           Main
           ,
           an
           English
           ship
           put
           in
           to
           a
           Bay
           ,
           and
           sent
           some
           of
           her
           men
           a
           shoar
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           victualls
           or
           water
           they
           could
           finde
           ,
           for
           in
           some
           distresse
           they
           were
           :
           But
           the
           Indians
           perceiving
           them
           to
           go
           up
           so
           far
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           sure
           they
           could
           not
           make
           a
           safe
           retreat
           ,
           intercepted
           them
           in
           their
           return
           ,
           and
           fell
           upon
           them
           ,
           chasing
           them
           into
           a
           Wood
           ,
           and
           being
           dispersed
           there
           ,
           some
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           some
           kill'd
           :
           but
           a
           young
           man
           amongst
           them
           stragling
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           met
           by
           this
           Indian
           Maid
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           first
           sight
           fell
           in
           love
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           hid
           him
           close
           from
           her
           Countrymen
           (
           the
           Indians
           )
           in
           a
           Cave
           ,
           and
           there
           fed
           him
           ,
           till
           they
           could
           safely
           go
           down
           to
           the
           shoar
           ,
           where
           the
           ship
           lay
           at
           anchor
           ,
           expecting
           the
           return
           of
           their
           friends
           .
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           seeing
           them
           upon
           the
           shoar
           ,
           sent
           the
           long-Boat
           for
           them
           ,
           took
           them
           aboard
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           away
           .
           But
           the
           youth
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           ashoar
           in
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           forgot
           the
           kindnesse
           of
           the
           poor
           maid
           ,
           that
           had
           ventured
           her
           life
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           and
           sold
           her
           for
           a
           slave
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           free
           born
           as
           he
           :
           And
           so
           poor
           Yarico
           for
           her
           love
           ,
           lost
           her
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Masters
           ,
           I
           have
           yet
           said
           but
           little
           ,
           nor
           am
           able
           to
           say
           halfe
           of
           what
           they
           deserve
           .
           They
           are
           men
           of
           great
           abilities
           and
           parts
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           could
           not
           go
           through
           ,
           with
           such
           great
           works
           as
           they
           undertake
           ;
           the
           managing
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Plantations
           ,
           being
           a
           work
           of
           such
           a
           latitude
           ,
           as
           will
           require
           a
           very
           good
           head-peece
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           continue
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           I
           can
           name
           a
           Planter
           there
           ,
           that
           feeds
           daily
           two
           hundred
           mouths
           ,
           and
           keeps
           them
           in
           such
           order
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           no
           mutinies
           amongst
           themi
           and
           yet
           of
           severall
           nations
           .
           All
           these
           are
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           their
           severall
           abilities
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           one
           be
           idle
           .
           The
           first
           work
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           Weeding
           ,
           for
           unlesse
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           all
           else
           (
           and
           the
           Planter
           too
           )
           will
           be
           undone
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           neglected
           but
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           recover
           it
           again
           ,
           so
           fast
           will
           the
           weeds
           grow
           there
           .
           But
           the
           ground
           being
           kept
           clean
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           to
           bear
           any
           thing
           that
           Country
           will
           afford
           .
           After
           weeding
           comes
           Planting
           ,
           and
           they
           account
           two
           seasons
           in
           the
           year
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           May
           and
           November
           ;
           but
           Canes
           are
           to
           be
           planted
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           in
           ,
           one
           field
           after
           another
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           work
           will
           stand
           still
           .
           And
           commonly
           they
           have
           in
           a
           field
           that
           is
           planted
           together
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ten
           or
           a
           dozen
           acres
           .
           This
           work
           of
           planting
           and
           weeding
           ,
           the
           Master
           himselfe
           is
           to
           see
           done
           ;
           unlesse
           he
           have
           a
           very
           trusty
           and
           able
           Overseer
           ;
           and
           without
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           too
           much
           to
           do
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           he
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
           is
           the
           Ingenio
           ,
           and
           what
           belongs
           to
           that
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           Ingenio
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Primum
             Mobile
          
           of
           the
           whole
           work
           ,
           the
           Boyling-house
           ,
           with
           the
           Coppers
           and
           Furnaces
           ,
           the
           Filling
           room
           ,
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           
           and
           Cureing-house
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           great
           casualties
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Rollers
           ,
           as
           the
           Goudges
           ,
           Sockets
           ,
           Sweeps
           ,
           Cogs
           ,
           or
           Braytrees
           ,
           be
           at
           fault
           ,
           the
           whole
           work
           stands
           still
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           Boyling-house
           ,
           if
           the
           Frame
           which
           holds
           the
           Coppers
           ,
           (
           and
           is
           made
           of
           Clinkers
           ,
           fastned
           with
           plaister
           of
           Paris
           )
           if
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           heat
           from
           the
           Furnaces
           ,
           these
           Frames
           crack
           or
           break
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           stop
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           till
           that
           be
           mended
           .
           Or
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Coppers
           have
           a
           mischance
           ,
           and
           be
           burnt
           ,
           a
           new
           one
           must
           presently
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           there
           is
           a
           stay
           in
           the
           work
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Furnaces
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           made
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           stone
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           we
           call
           it
           there
           ,
           high
           gate
           stone
           )
           if
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           be
           softned
           ,
           that
           it
           moulder
           away
           ,
           there
           must
           new
           be
           provided
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           with
           much
           art
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           not
           be
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           barrs
           of
           Iron
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           flowre
           of
           the
           Furnace
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           red
           hot
           ,
           (
           as
           continually
           they
           are
           )
           the
           fire-man
           ,
           throw
           great
           shides
           of
           wood
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Furnaces
           ,
           hard
           and
           carelesly
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           those
           logs
           ,
           will
           bend
           or
           break
           those
           barrs
           ,
           (
           though
           strongly
           made
           )
           and
           there
           is
           no
           repairing
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           work
           stand
           still
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           depend
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           wheels
           in
           a
           Clock
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           Stills
           be
           at
           fault
           ,
           the
           kill-devill
           cannot
           be
           made
           .
           But
           the
           main
           impediment
           and
           stop
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           the
           losse
           of
           our
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           diseases
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           known
           in
           one
           Plantation
           ,
           thirty
           that
           have
           died
           in
           two
           daies
           .
           And
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           a
           Planter
           ,
           an
           eminent
           man
           there
           ,
           that
           clear'd
           a
           dozen
           acres
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           rail'd
           it
           about
           for
           pasture
           ,
           with
           intention
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           grasse
           was
           growne
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           his
           working
           Oxen
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           night
           fifty
           of
           them
           dyed
           ;
           so
           that
           such
           a
           losse
           as
           this
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           undo
           a
           Planter
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           very
           well
           grounded
           .
           What
           it
           is
           that
           breeds
           these
           diseases
           ,
           we
           cannot
           finde
           ,
           unlesse
           some
           of
           the
           Plants
           have
           a
           poysonous
           quality
           ;
           nor
           have
           we
           yet
           found
           out
           cures
           for
           these
           diseases
           ;
           Chickens
           guts
           being
           the
           best
           remedy
           was
           then
           known
           ,
           and
           those
           being
           chopt
           or
           minc't
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           in
           a
           horn
           ,
           with
           some
           liquor
           mixt
           to
           moisten
           it
           ,
           was
           thought
           the
           best
           remedy
           ;
           yet
           it
           recovered
           very
           few
           .
           Our
           Horses
           too
           have
           killing
           diseases
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           recovered
           by
           Glisters
           ,
           which
           we
           give
           them
           in
           pipes
           ,
           or
           large
           seringes
           made
           of
           wood
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           common
           diseases
           ,
           both
           of
           Cattle
           and
           Horses
           ,
           are
           obstructions
           and
           bindings
           in
           their
           bowells
           ;
           and
           so
           lingring
           a
           disease
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           recover
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           almost
           worn
           to
           nothing
           before
           they
           get
           well
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           of
           these
           stops
           continue
           long
           ,
           or
           the
           Cattle
           cannot
           be
           recruited
           in
           a
           reasonable
           time
           ,
           the
           work
           is
           at
           a
           stand
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           the
           Canes
           grow
           over
           ripe
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           have
           their
           juice
           dried
           up
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           worth
           the
           grinding
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           recruit
           these
           Cattle
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           Camells
           ,
           and
           Assinigos
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           lyable
           to
           these
           mischances
           and
           decaies
           ,
           Merchants
           must
           be
           consulted
           ,
           ships
           provided
           ,
           and
           a
           competent
           Cargo
           of
           goods
           adventured
           ,
           to
           make
           new
           voyages
           to
           forraigne
           parts
           ,
           to
           supply
           those
           losses
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           casualties
           at
           Sea
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           those
           happen
           severall
           waies
           ,
           either
           by
           shipwrack
           ,
           piracy
           ,
           or
           fire
           .
           A
           Master
           of
           a
           ship
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           accounted
           both
           able
           ,
           stout
           ,
           and
           honest
           ,
           having
           
           transported
           goods
           of
           severall
           kinds
           ,
           from
           England
           to
           a
           part
           of
           Africa
           ,
           the
           River
           of
           Gambra
           ,
           and
           had
           there
           exchanged
           his
           Commodities
           for
           Negres
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           his
           voyage
           of
           ,
           caused
           them
           all
           to
           be
           shipt
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           ,
           shakle
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           sure
           ;
           but
           having
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           honesty
           and
           faithfulnesse
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           promised
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           a
           credulous
           man
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           good
           natur'd
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           suffered
           them
           to
           go
           loose
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           double
           the
           number
           of
           those
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           found
           their
           advantages
           ,
           got
           weapons
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           fell
           upon
           the
           Saylers
           ,
           knocking
           them
           on
           the
           heads
           ,
           and
           cutting
           their
           throats
           so
           fast
           ,
           as
           the
           Master
           found
           they
           were
           all
           lost
           ,
           out
           of
           any
           possibility
           of
           saving
           ;
           and
           so
           went
           down
           into
           the
           Hold
           ,
           and
           blew
           all
           up
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           before
           they
           got
           out
           of
           the
           River
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           severall
           other
           waies
           there
           will
           happen
           ,
           that
           extreamly
           retard
           the
           work
           of
           Suger-making
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           consider
           how
           many
           things
           there
           are
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           ,
           that
           go
           to
           the
           actuating
           this
           great
           work
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           cares
           to
           prevent
           the
           mischances
           ,
           that
           are
           incident
           to
           the
           retarding
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           frustrating
           of
           the
           whole
           work
           ;
           and
           you
           will
           finde
           them
           wise
           and
           provident
           men
           ,
           that
           go
           on
           and
           prosper
           in
           a
           work
           ,
           that
           depends
           upon
           so
           many
           contingents
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           stop
           those
           mens
           mouths
           ,
           that
           lie
           here
           ,
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           expect
           great
           profit
           in
           their
           adventures
           ,
           and
           never
           consider
           ,
           through
           what
           difficulty
           ,
           industry
           ,
           and
           paines
           it
           is
           acquired
           ▪
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           abilities
           of
           the
           Planters
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           is
           ,
           of
           their
           natures
           and
           dispositions
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           compliable
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           to
           all
           vertues
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           Gentlemen
           call
           Excellent
           ●
           as
           ,
           Civilly
           intreating
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           with
           communicating
           to
           them
           any
           thing
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           beneficiall
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           any
           undertaking
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           assisting
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           giving
           them
           harbour
           for
           themselves
           and
           servants
           .
           And
           if
           their
           intentions
           were
           to
           buy
           Plantations
           ,
           to
           make
           diligent
           inquiries
           for
           such
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           and
           to
           drive
           the
           bargain
           as
           neer
           the
           winde
           for
           their
           advantages
           ,
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           themselves
           in
           some
           travells
           ,
           in
           setling
           the
           businesse
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           that
           could
           not
           do
           them
           service
           ,
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           any
           friend
           they
           had
           ,
           that
           lay
           more
           fit
           and
           convenient
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
           Loving
           ,
           friendly
           ,
           and
           hospitable
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           are
           of
           severall
           Perswasions
           ,
           yet
           ,
           their
           discretions
           ordered
           every
           thing
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           there
           never
           were
           any
           fallings
           out
           between
           them
           :
           which
           to
           prevent
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           made
           a
           Law
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           nam'd
           the
           word
           Roundhead
           or
           Cavalier
           ,
           should
           give
           to
           all
           those
           that
           heard
           him
           ,
           a
           Shot
           and
           a
           Turky
           ,
           to
           be
           eaten
           at
           his
           house
           that
           made
           the
           forfeiture
           ;
           which
           sometimes
           was
           done
           purposely
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           enjoy
           the
           company
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           this
           Shot
           and
           this
           Turky
           would
           draw
           on
           a
           dozen
           dishes
           more
           ,
           if
           company
           were
           accordingly
           :
           So
           frank
           ,
           so
           loving
           ,
           and
           so
           good
           natur'd
           were
           these
           Gentlemen
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           expresse
           their
           affections
           yet
           higher
           ,
           they
           had
           particular
           names
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           ,
           Neighbour
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           Sister
           ▪
           So
           that
           I
           perceived
           nothing
           wanting
           ,
           that
           might
           make
           
           up
           a
           firme
           and
           lasting
           friendship
           amongst
           them
           ;
           though
           after
           I
           came
           away
           ,
           it
           was
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           Sports
           and
           exercises
           they
           never
           us'd
           any
           ,
           as
           Bowling
           ,
           Shooting
           ,
           Hunting
           ,
           or
           Hawking
           ;
           for
           indeed
           there
           are
           no
           places
           fit
           for
           the
           two
           first
           exercises
           ,
           the
           Countrey
           being
           so
           Rocky
           ,
           uneven
           and
           full
           of
           stumps
           of
           trees
           :
           and
           for
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           they
           want
           game
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           no
           kind
           of
           wild
           beasts
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           nor
           any
           foule
           fit
           to
           hawk
           at
           ;
           besides
           the
           Country
           is
           so
           woody
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Champian
           to
           flye
           in
           ;
           Pheasants
           ,
           Partridges
           ,
           Heathpoults
           ,
           Quailes
           ,
           or
           Rayles
           ,
           never
           set
           foot
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           were
           brought
           there
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           they
           never
           liv'd
           and
           for
           Hawkes
           ,
           I
           never
           saw
           but
           two
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           merriest
           stirrers
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           flye
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           was
           in
           an
           evening
           just
           at
           sunne
           setting
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           time
           the
           Bats
           rise
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           to
           a
           good
           height
           ;
           and
           at
           a
           downecome
           ,
           this
           Barbary
           faulcon
           took
           one
           of
           them
           and
           carried
           it
           away
           .
        
         
           #
           
           If
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           largest
           first
           I
           must
           name
           Camells
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           very
           usefull
           beasts
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           will
           live
           upon
           the
           Iland
           :
           divers
           have
           had
           them
           brought
           over
           ,
           but
           few
           know
           how
           to
           diet
           them
           .
           Captaine
           Higginbotham
           had
           foure
           or
           five
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           excellent
           use
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           carrying
           down
           sugar
           to
           the
           bridge
           ,
           but
           of
           bringing
           from
           thence
           hogsheads
           of
           Wine
           ,
           Beer
           ,
           or
           Vinegar
           ,
           which
           horses
           cannot
           do
           ,
           nor
           can
           Carts
           pass
           for
           Gullies
           ,
           and
           Negroes
           cannot
           carry
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           afore
           mentioned
           ;
           a
           good
           Camell
           will
           carry
           1600
           l.
           weight
           ,
           and
           go
           the
           surest
           of
           any
           beast
           .
        
         
           #
           
           We
           have
           from
           severall
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             England
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Bonavista
          
           ,
           the
           Iles
           of
           
             Cape
             Verd
             ,
             Virginie
             ,
             New
             England
             ,
          
           and
           some
           from
           one
           of
           the
           
             Leeward
             Ilands
          
           in
           the
           Carribbies
           call'd
           Currissa
           ,
           besides
           some
           we
           breed
           and
           very
           strong
           and
           good
           mettled
           ,
           bold
           and
           fit
           to
           charge
           on
           :
           these
           horses
           we
           use
           either
           for
           the
           Ingenio
           ,
           or
           the
           Saddle
           ,
           seldom
           or
           never
           for
           carrying
           sugar
           ,
           the
           gullies
           being
           so
           steep
           .
        
         
           #
           
           We
           have
           from
           the
           severall
           places
           I
           have
           nam'd
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           Bulls
           ,
           from
           the
           I
           le
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           Bonavista
           ;
           which
           are
           Cattell
           ,
           being
           well
           taught
           ,
           will
           work
           the
           orderliest
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           any
           .
           With
           these
           ,
           we
           have
           Cowes
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           we
           use
           for
           the
           Payle
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           the
           Ingenio
           ,
           some
           we
           breed
           ,
           and
           have
           speedier
           increase
           then
           in
           Europe
           ,
           for
           here
           a
           Calfe
           will
           bring
           a
           Calfe
           in
           fourteen
           months
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           diseases
           that
           take
           away
           our
           Cattell
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           need
           to
           fetch
           any
           from
           forraine
           parts
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Are
           here
           of
           exceeding
           great
           use
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           in
           carrying
           our
           sugars
           down
           to
           the
           bridge
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           gullies
           ,
           the
           Horses
           cannot
           doe
           :
           besides
           when
           the
           great
           raines
           fall
           the
           wayes
           are
           so
           deep
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           roots
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           horse
           puts
           in
           his
           legge
           between
           two
           roots
           ,
           he
           can
           hardly
           pull
           it
           out
           againe
           ,
           having
           a
           great
           weight
           on
           his
           back
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           fall
           ,
           't
           is
           hard
           lifting
           him
           up
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Assinigoes
           pick
           and
           choose
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           choose
           out
           little
           wayes
           in
           the
           wood
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           know
           are
           fit
           for
           them
           to
           passe
           ,
           which
           horses
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           because
           the
           wayes
           are
           too
           narrow
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           they
           would
           want
           much
           the
           wit
           of
           the
           Assinigoes
           ,
           to
           pick
           and
           choose
           their
           way
           .
           And
           if
           by
           chance
           the
           Assinigoes
           fall
           ,
           two
           Negroes
           are
           able
           to
           help
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           we
           seldome
           use
           more
           then
           two
           ,
           for
           assistance
           to
           the
           
           Christian
           that
           has
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           carriages
           .
           One
           of
           these
           Assinigoes
           will
           carry
           150
           weight
           of
           sugar
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           strongest
           200
           weight
           ;
           our
           Planters
           have
           been
           very
           desirous
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           get
           Mules
           there
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           be
           of
           excellent
           use
           ,
           in
           carrying
           their
           sugars
           ,
           and
           working
           in
           the
           Ingenio
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           got
           none
           when
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           making
           trialls
           ,
           either
           to
           get
           some
           of
           those
           ,
           or
           some
           large
           Horse
           Assinigoes
           ,
           to
           breed
           with
           the
           Mares
           of
           that
           Country
           .
        
         
           #
           
           We
           have
           here
           in
           abundance
           ,
           but
           not
           wild
           or
           loose
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           were
           they
           would
           do
           more
           harme
           then
           their
           bodies
           are
           worth
           ;
           they
           are
           enclos'd
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           knows
           his
           own
           ,
           those
           that
           reare
           them
           to
           sell
           ,
           do
           commonly
           sell
           them
           for
           a
           groat
           a
           pound
           ;
           weighing
           them
           alive
           ;
           sometimes
           six
           pence
           if
           flesh
           be
           deere
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Planter
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           his
           neighbour
           and
           said
           to
           him
           :
           Neighbour
           I
           hear
           you
           have
           lately
           bought
           good
           store
           of
           servants
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           last
           ship
           that
           came
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           I
           heare
           withall
           ,
           that
           you
           want
           provisions
           ,
           I
           have
           great
           want
           of
           a
           woman
           servant
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           make
           an
           exchange
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           let
           me
           have
           some
           of
           your
           womans
           flesh
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           some
           of
           my
           hoggs
           flesh
           ;
           so
           the
           price
           was
           set
           a
           groat
           a
           pound
           for
           the
           hogges
           flesh
           ,
           and
           sixe
           pence
           for
           the
           Womans
           flesh
           .
           The
           scales
           were
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Planter
           had
           a
           Maid
           that
           was
           extreame
           fat
           ,
           lasie
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           nothing
           ▪
           Her
           name
           was
           Honor
           ;
           The
           man
           brought
           a
           great
           fat
           sow
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           one
           scale
           :
           and
           Honor
           was
           put
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           how
           much
           the
           Maid
           outwayed
           his
           Sow
           :
           he
           broke
           off
           the
           bargaine
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           go
           on
           :
           though
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           ,
           may
           seldome
           happen
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           there
           ,
           to
           sell
           their
           servants
           to
           one
           another
           for
           the
           time
           they
           have
           to
           serve
           ;
           and
           in
           exchange
           ,
           receive
           any
           commodities
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Iland
           ;
           I
           have
           said
           as
           much
           already
           of
           the
           largeness
           weight
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           these
           hogs
           as
           is
           needful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           need
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           #
           
           We
           have
           here
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           ;
           and
           those
           do
           not
           like
           well
           the
           pasture
           ,
           being
           very
           unfit
           for
           them
           ;
           a
           soure
           tough
           and
           saplesse
           grasse
           ,
           and
           some
           poysonous
           plant
           they
           find
           ,
           which
           breeds
           diseases
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           dye
           away
           ,
           they
           never
           are
           fat
           ,
           and
           we
           thought
           a
           while
           the
           reason
           had
           been
           ,
           their
           too
           much
           heate
           with
           their
           wool
           ,
           and
           so
           got
           them
           often
           sho●ne
           ;
           but
           that
           would
           not
           cure
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           Ews
           bear
           alwayes
           two
           Lambs
           ,
           their
           flesh
           when
           we
           tried
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           faint
           taste
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           do
           not
           think
           they
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           bred
           or
           kept
           in
           that
           Countrey
           :
           other
           sheep
           we
           have
           there
           ,
           which
           are
           brought
           from
           Guinny
           and
           Binny
           ,
           and
           those
           have
           haire
           growing
           on
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           wool
           ;
           and
           liker
           Goates
           then
           sheep
           ,
           yet
           their
           flesh
           is
           tasted
           more
           like
           mutton
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           #
           
           We
           have
           in
           greater
           plenty
           ,
           and
           they
           prosper
           farre
           better
           then
           the
           sheep
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           little
           difference
           in
           the
           taste
           of
           their
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Goats
           here
           ;
           they
           live
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           woods
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           pasture
           ,
           but
           are
           alwaies
           inclos●d
           in
           a
           fence
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           trespass
           upon
           their
           neighbours
           ground
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           finds
           Hog
           or
           Goat
           of
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           Canes
           ,
           Corne
           ,
           Potatoes
           ,
           Bonavist
           ,
           or
           Plantines
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Iland
           shoot
           him
           through
           with
           a
           Gun
           ,
           and
           kill
           him
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           must
           presently
           send
           to
           the
           owner
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           where
           he
           is
           .
        
         
         
           #
           
           The
           Birds
           of
           this
           place
           (
           setting
           two
           aside
           )
           are
           hardly
           worth
           the
           pains
           of
           describing
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           them
           down
           .
           The
           biggest
           is
           a
           direct
           Bussard
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           lesse
           then
           our
           grey
           Bussards
           in
           England
           ,
           somewhat
           swifter
           of
           wing
           ;
           and
           the
           only
           good
           they
           do
           ,
           is
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           kill
           the
           Rats
           .
           The
           next
           to
           him
           in
           bignesse
           ,
           is
           the
           larger
           Turtle
           Dove
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           store
           in
           the
           Iland
           :
           't
           is
           a
           much
           handsomer
           bird
           ,
           both
           in
           shape
           and
           colour
           ,
           then
           ours
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           good
           meat
           .
           Next
           to
           her
           is
           the
           lesser
           Turtle
           ,
           a
           far
           finer
           bird
           then
           she
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           contrary
           shape
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           of
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Partridge
           ,
           but
           her
           plumidge
           gray
           ,
           and
           a
           red
           brown
           under
           the
           wings
           ;
           a
           pretier
           bird
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           of
           so
           few
           glorious
           colours
           ;
           her
           tune
           like
           the
           other
           .
           The
           next
           is
           a
           bird
           like
           a
           Thrush
           ,
           of
           a
           melancholly
           look
           ,
           her
           feathers
           never
           smooth
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           ruffled
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           muing
           ,
           her
           head
           down
           ,
           her
           shoulders
           up
           ,
           as
           if
           her
           neck
           were
           broke
           .
           This
           bird
           has
           for
           three
           or
           four
           notes
           ,
           the
           loudest
           and
           sweetest
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           ;
           if
           she
           had
           variety
           ,
           certainly
           no
           bird
           could
           go
           beyond
           her
           ;
           she
           lookes
           alwaies
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           sick
           or
           melancholly
           .
        
         
           Another
           there
           is
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           a
           Wren
           ,
           but
           big
           as
           a
           Thrush
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           merry
           and
           jolly
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           is
           sad
           ;
           and
           as
           she
           sits
           on
           a
           stick
           ,
           jets
           ,
           and
           lifts
           up
           her
           train
           ,
           looking
           with
           so
           earnest
           and
           merry
           a
           countenance
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           would
           invite
           you
           to
           come
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           will
           sit
           till
           you
           come
           very
           neer
           her
           .
           This
           bird
           I
           never
           heard
           sing
           .
           The
           nex●●
           Black-bird
           ,
           with
           white
           eyes
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           ill
           becomes
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           accounted
           an
           unhandsome
           bird
           ;
           her
           voice
           harsh
           ,
           somewhat
           like
           our
           Jay
           in
           England
           ;
           they
           go
           in
           great
           flocks
           ,
           and
           are
           harmefull
           birds
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           great
           devourers
           of
           corn
           ,
           and
           blossomes
           of
           trees
           ,
           and
           the
           Planters
           wish
           them
           destroyed
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           not
           which
           way
           .
           They
           are
           a
           kinde
           of
           Stares
           ,
           for
           they
           walk
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           hop
           as
           other
           birds
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           observe
           in
           these
           birds
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           saw
           in
           any
           but
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           flie
           ,
           they
           put
           their
           train
           into
           severall
           postures
           ;
           one
           while
           they
           keep
           it
           straight
           ,
           as
           other
           birds
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           turn
           it
           edge-waies
           ,
           as
           the
           tail
           of
           a
           fish
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           put
           it
           three
           square
           ,
           with
           the
           covering
           feather
           a
           top
           ,
           and
           the
           sides
           downwards
           .
           The
           next
           is
           of
           the
           colour
           of
           a
           Feldefare
           ,
           but
           the
           head
           seemes
           too
           big
           for
           her
           body
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           they
           call
           her
           a
           Counsellor
           ;
           her
           flying
           is
           extream
           wanton
           ;
           and
           for
           her
           tune
           ,
           't
           is
           such
           as
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           any
           like
           her
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           but
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           she
           performes
           that
           with
           her
           voice
           ,
           that
           no
           instrument
           can
           play
           ,
           nor
           no
           voice
           sing
           ,
           but
           hers
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           quarter
           notes
           ,
           her
           song
           being
           composed
           of
           five
           tones
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           note
           higher
           then
           other
           .
           Mr.
           
             John
             Coprario
          
           ,
           a
           rare
           composer
           of
           Musick
           ,
           and
           my
           dear
           friend
           ,
           told
           me
           once
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           studying
           a
           curiosity
           in
           musick
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           had
           ever
           attempted
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           of
           quarter
           notes
           ;
           but
           he
           not
           being
           able
           to
           go
           through
           with
           it
           ,
           gave
           it
           over
           :
           But
           if
           he
           had
           liv'd
           to
           have
           gone
           with
           me
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           this
           bird
           should
           have
           taught
           him
           .
           Under
           this
           size
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           considerable
           ;
           Sparrowes
           ,
           Haysocks
           ,
           Finches
           ,
           yellow
           Hamers
           ,
           Titnies
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           have
           no
           names
           .
           But
           the
           last
           and
           strangest
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           call
           the
           huming
           Bird
           ,
           much
           lesse
           then
           a
           Wren
           ,
           not
           
           much
           bigger
           then
           a
           humble
           Bee
           ,
           her
           body
           long
           ,
           her
           wings
           small
           and
           sharp
           ,
           of
           a
           sullen
           sad
           green
           ,
           no
           pleasant
           colours
           on
           her
           ;
           her
           manner
           of
           feeding
           is
           ,
           just
           as
           a
           Bee
           ,
           putting
           her
           bill
           into
           a
           blossome
           or
           a
           flower
           ,
           tastes
           as
           lightly
           as
           a
           Bee
           ,
           never
           sitting
           ,
           but
           purring
           with
           her
           wings
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           she
           staies
           with
           the
           flower
           ;
           and
           the
           motion
           of
           her
           wings
           are
           as
           nimble
           and
           swift
           ,
           as
           a
           Bee
           :
           We
           have
           no
           way
           to
           take
           her
           ,
           but
           by
           shooting
           sand
           out
           of
           a
           gun
           at
           her
           ,
           which
           mazes
           her
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           take
           her
           up
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           keep
           her
           alive
           ,
           her
           feeding
           being
           such
           ,
           as
           none
           can
           give
           her
           but
           her selfe
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Birds
           that
           live
           upon
           the
           outward
           verge
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           much
           to
           say
           .
           Sometimes
           Teals
           come
           to
           our
           Ponds
           ,
           three
           or
           four
           couple
           together
           ,
           but
           never
           go
           away
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           see
           them
           ,
           we
           take
           a
           gun
           ,
           and
           comming
           neer
           ,
           shoot
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           report
           of
           the
           gun
           frights
           ,
           and
           makes
           those
           that
           are
           alive
           flie
           away
           ,
           and
           fetch
           one
           turn
           ,
           and
           come
           back
           to
           see
           their
           fellowes
           dead
           ,
           and
           alight
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shoot
           and
           shoot
           again
           till
           all
           be
           kill'd
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           alwaies
           come
           back
           to
           see
           their
           dead
           friends
           .
           The
           like
           we
           do
           with
           those
           birds
           we
           call
           Oxen
           and
           Kine
           ,
           which
           come
           to
           us
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           Small
           Swallowes
           we
           have
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           different
           from
           ours
           in
           colour
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           a
           Bird
           they
           call
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           war
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           much
           bigger
           than
           a
           Heron
           ,
           and
           flies
           out
           to
           Sea
           upon
           discoveries
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           never
           light
           upon
           the
           Sea
           )
           to
           see
           what
           ships
           are
           comming
           to
           the
           Iland
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           return
           ,
           the
           Ilanders
           look
           out
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           A
           ship
           is
           comming
           ,
           and
           finde
           it
           true
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           I
           could
           look
           ,
           to
           meet
           us
           twenty
           leagues
           from
           land
           ;
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           almost
           as
           big
           as
           Ducks
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           evening
           came
           in
           a
           flock
           of
           twenty
           ,
           or
           there
           about
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           divers
           turnes
           about
           the
           ship
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           Sun-setting
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           grew
           dark
           ,
           they
           lighted
           upon
           the
           ribs
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           and
           with
           little
           nooses
           of
           packthred
           ,
           the
           saylers
           caught
           them
           ;
           they
           were
           very
           fat
           and
           good
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Bat
           be
           no
           Bird
           ,
           yet
           she
           flies
           with
           wings
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           a
           little
           before
           Sunsetting
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           they
           come
           out
           of
           holes
           ,
           chimneys
           ,
           and
           hollow
           trees
           ,
           and
           will
           raise
           them
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           feeding
           themselves
           with
           flies
           that
           they
           finde
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           of
           the
           evening
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Having
           done
           with
           Beasts
           and
           Birds
           ,
           we
           will
           enquire
           what
           other
           lesser
           Animalls
           or
           Insects
           there
           are
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           Snakes
           are
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           because
           the
           largest
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           of
           those
           a
           yard
           and
           a
           halfe
           long
           .
           The
           only
           harme
           they
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           our
           Pigeon
           houses
           ,
           and
           milk-panns
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           we
           leave
           any
           hole
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           where
           they
           can
           come
           in
           ,
           they
           will
           get
           to
           the
           nests
           ,
           and
           devour
           the
           young
           Pigeons
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           over
           big
           .
           And
           yet
           't
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           great
           morsells
           they
           will
           swallow
           ;
           slide
           they
           will
           up
           against
           a
           wall
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           perpendicular
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           declining
           outward
           ,
           they
           cannot
           get
           up
           ,
           but
           will
           fall
           back
           ten
           foot
           high
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           hindred
           by
           any
           stooping
           of
           the
           wall
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           we
           make
           jetties
           ,
           neer
           the
           top
           of
           such
           roomes
           ,
           as
           we
           will
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           ;
           they
           have
           climbed
           six
           foot
           high
           upon
           the
           outside
           of
           a
           wall
           ,
           come
           in
           at
           a
           window
           ,
           down
           on
           the
           inside
           ,
           skim
           our
           milk-pannes
           ,
           and
           away
           again
           :
           Till
           we
           took
           one
           of
           them
           there
           ,
           we
           knew
           not
           by
           what
           means
           our
           pannes
           were
           thus
           
           skim'd
           .
           They
           never
           sting
           any
           body
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           venomous
           beast
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
           The
           next
           to
           these
           are
           Scorpions
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           as
           big
           as
           Ratts
           ,
           smooth
           ,
           aud
           coloured
           like
           a
           Snake
           ,
           somewhat
           blewer
           ,
           their
           bellies
           inclining
           to
           yellow
           ,
           very
           nimble
           and
           quick
           to
           avoid
           their
           pursuers
           :
           yet
           ,
           the
           Snakes
           will
           now
           and
           then
           take
           them
           ,
           between
           whom
           there
           is
           a
           great
           conflict
           ,
           before
           the
           quarrell
           be
           decided
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           Scorpions
           that
           are
           large
           ,
           are
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           will
           maintain
           the
           fight
           sometimes
           halfe
           an
           houre
           ;
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           wrastle
           together
           a
           good
           part
           of
           that
           time
           :
           But
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           Snakes
           get
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           devour
           the
           other
           .
           These
           Scorpions
           were
           never
           known
           to
           hurt
           man
           or
           beast
           .
           Toads
           or
           Frogs
           we
           have
           none
           .
        
         
           Lizards
           we
           had
           in
           great
           plenty
           ,
           but
           the
           Cats
           kill
           them
           so
           fast
           in
           the
           houses
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           much
           lessened
           in
           their
           number
           .
           This
           little
           Animal
           loves
           much
           to
           be
           where
           men
           are
           ,
           and
           are
           delighted
           to
           stand
           and
           gaze
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           their
           discourse
           .
           These
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           are
           different
           from
           those
           of
           Europe
           ;
           the
           bodies
           of
           ours
           are
           about
           four
           inches
           long
           ,
           the
           tail
           neer
           as
           much
           ,
           headed
           not
           much
           unlike
           a
           Snake
           ;
           their
           colour
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           pleased
           ,
           a
           pure
           grasse-green
           on
           the
           back
           ,
           blewish
           toward
           the
           side
           ,
           and
           yellowish
           on
           the
           belly
           ;
           four
           leggs
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           nimble
           :
           When
           they
           see
           at
           distance
           some
           of
           their
           own
           kinde
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           angry
           with
           ▪
           they
           swell
           a
           little
           bigger
           ,
           and
           change
           their
           colour
           ,
           from
           green
           to
           russet
           or
           hair-colour
           ,
           which
           abates
           much
           of
           their
           beauty
           ;
           for
           ,
           their
           green
           is
           very
           plea●ant
           and
           beautifull
           :
           Cold
           they
           are
           as
           Frogs
           .
           Next
           to
           these
           are
           Cockroches
           ,
           a
           creature
           of
           the
           bignesse
           and
           shape
           of
           a
           Beetle
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           pure
           hair-colour
           ,
           which
           would
           set
           him
           off
           the
           better
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           an
           ugly
           wabling
           gate
           ,
           but
           that
           makes
           him
           unhandsome
           .
           He
           appears
           in
           the
           evening
           when
           't
           is
           dark
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           flie
           to
           your
           bed
           ,
           when
           he
           findes
           you
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           bite
           your
           skin
           ,
           till
           he
           fetch
           blood
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           wake
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           take
           a
           Candle
           to
           search
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           shifts
           away
           and
           hides
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Pu●nices
           do
           in
           Italy
           .
           The
           Negres
           ,
           who
           have
           thick
           skins
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           hard
           labour
           ,
           sleep
           foundly
           at
           night
           ,
           are
           bitten
           so
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           breadth
           of
           both
           your
           hands
           together
           ,
           their
           skins
           are
           rac't
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           done
           with
           a
           currie-comb
           .
           Next
           to
           these
           tormentors
           ,
           are
           Musketos
           ,
           who
           bite
           and
           sting
           worse
           then
           the
           Gnats
           and
           Stouts
           ,
           that
           sting
           Cattle
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           and
           are
           commonly
           felt
           in
           marish
           ground
           )
           .
           And
           next
           to
           them
           Meriwings
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           of
           so
           small
           a
           sise
           ,
           and
           so
           thin
           and
           aereall
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           hardly
           discern
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           noise
           of
           their
           wings
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           a
           small
           bugle
           horn
           ,
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           :
           Where
           they
           sting
           ,
           there
           will
           rise
           a
           little
           knob
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           a
           pease
           ,
           and
           last
           so
           a
           whole
           day
           ;
           the
           mark
           will
           not
           be
           gone
           in
           twenty
           four
           hours
           .
           Caterpillars
           we
           have
           sometimes
           in
           abundance
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           very
           great
           harme
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           light
           upon
           the
           leaves
           of
           our
           Potatoes
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Slips
           ,
           and
           eat
           them
           all
           away
           ,
           and
           come
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           Root
           too
           :
           And
           the
           only
           remedy
           we
           have
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           drive
           a
           flock
           of
           Turkies
           into
           the
           place
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           devour
           them
           .
           The
           harmes
           these
           vermine
           do
           us
           ,
           is
           double
           ;
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           slips
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           food
           we
           give
           our
           Horses
           ,
           and
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           rack
           ;
           and
           in
           our
           Potatoes
           ,
           being
           the
           root
           of
           these
           slips
           ,
           which
           we
           our selves
           feed
           upon
           .
        
         
         
           Flies
           we
           have
           of
           so
           many
           kindes
           ,
           (
           from
           two
           inches
           long
           with
           the
           great
           hornes
           ,
           which
           we
           keep
           in
           boxes
           ,
           and
           are
           shewed
           by
           
             John
             Tredescan
          
           amongst
           his
           rarities
           )
           to
           the
           least
           Atome
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           a
           weary
           work
           to
           set
           them
           down
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           sudden
           production
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           Nothing
           to
           Maggets
           ,
           from
           Maggets
           to
           Flies
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           race
           of
           all
           these
           kindes
           ,
           that
           go
           on
           in
           a
           generation
           ,
           but
           upon
           new
           occasions
           ,
           new
           kindes
           ;
           as
           ,
           after
           a
           great
           downfall
           of
           rain
           ,
           when
           the
           ground
           has
           been
           extreamly
           moistned
           ;
           and
           softned
           with
           the
           water
           ,
           I
           have
           walk'd
           out
           upon
           a
           drie
           walk
           (
           which
           I
           made
           my selfe
           )
           in
           an
           evening
           ,
           and
           there
           came
           about
           me
           an
           army
           of
           such
           flies
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           never
           seen
           before
           ,
           nor
           after
           ;
           and
           they
           rose
           ,
           as
           I
           conceived
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           They
           were
           as
           big
           bodied
           as
           Bees
           ,
           but
           far
           larger
           wings
           ;
           harme
           they
           did
           us
           none
           ,
           but
           only
           lighted
           on
           us
           ;
           their
           colour
           between
           ash-colour
           and
           purple
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           of
           these
           moving
           little
           Animalls
           are
           Ants
           ,
           or
           Pismires
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           but
           of
           a
           small
           sise
           ,
           but
           great
           in
           industry
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           them
           means
           to
           attain
           to
           their
           ends
           ,
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           one
           soul.
           If
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           here
           or
           there
           ,
           I
           should
           do
           them
           wrong
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           every
           where
           ,
           under
           ground
           ,
           where
           any
           hollow
           or
           loose
           earth
           is
           ,
           amongst
           the
           roots
           of
           trees
           ,
           upon
           the
           bodies
           ,
           branches
           ,
           leaves
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           all
           trees
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           without
           the
           houses
           and
           within
           ,
           upon
           the
           sides
           ,
           walls
           ,
           windowes
           ,
           and
           roofes
           without
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           floores
           ,
           side-walls
           ,
           sealings
           ,
           and
           windowes
           within
           ;
           tables
           ,
           cupbords
           ,
           beds
           ,
           stooles
           ,
           all
           are
           covered
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           a
           kind
           of
           Ubiquitaries
           .
           The
           Cockroaches
           are
           their
           mortall
           enemies
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           do
           them
           any
           mischiefe
           ,
           being
           living
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           they
           are
           far
           stronger
           and
           mightier
           then
           a
           hundred
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           if
           they
           should
           force
           any
           one
           of
           them
           with
           multitudes
           ,
           he
           has
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           wings
           to
           make
           his
           escape
           )
           yet
           ,
           when
           they
           finde
           him
           dead
           ,
           they
           will
           divide
           him
           amongst
           them
           into
           Atomes
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           they
           carry
           him
           home
           to
           their
           houses
           or
           nests
           .
           We
           sometimes
           kill
           a
           Cockroach
           ,
           and
           throw
           him
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           mark
           what
           they
           will
           do
           with
           him
           ;
           his
           body
           is
           bigger
           then
           a
           hundred
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           finde
           the
           means
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           lift
           him
           up
           ;
           and
           having
           him
           above
           ground
           ,
           away
           they
           carry
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           go
           by
           as
           ready
           assistants
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           weary
           ;
           and
           some
           are
           the
           Officers
           that
           lead
           and
           shew
           the
           way
           to
           the
           hole
           into
           which
           he
           must
           passe
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Van
           curriers
           perceive
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Cockroach
           lies
           crosse
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           passe
           through
           the
           hole
           ,
           or
           arch
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           mean
           to
           carry
           him
           ,
           order
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           turned
           endwise
           ,
           and
           this
           done
           a
           foot
           before
           they
           come
           to
           the
           hole
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           stop
           or
           stay
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           pull
           contrary
           waies
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           curious
           ,
           and
           will
           prevent
           their
           comming
           on
           their
           Tables
           ,
           Cupbords
           ,
           or
           Beds
           ,
           have
           little
           hollowes
           of
           timber
           ,
           fill'd
           with
           water
           ,
           for
           the
           feet
           of
           these
           to
           stand
           in
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           turne
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           goe
           up
           to
           the
           sieling
           ,
           and
           let
           themselves
           fall
           upon
           the
           teasters
           of
           the
           Beds
           ,
           Cupbords
           ,
           and
           Tables
           .
        
         
           To
           prevent
           them
           from
           comming
           on
           our
           shelves
           where
           our
           meat
           
           is
           kept
           ,
           we
           hang
           them
           to
           the
           roofe
           by
           ropes
           ,
           and
           tarre
           those
           roapes
           ,
           and
           the
           roofes
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           strings
           of
           our
           Hamacks
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           we
           avoid
           them
           better
           in
           Hamacks
           then
           in
           beds
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           when
           we
           try
           conclusions
           upon
           them
           ;
           we
           take
           the
           Carpet
           off
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           shake
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Ants
           drop
           off
           ,
           and
           rub
           down
           the
           leggs
           and
           feet
           of
           those
           tables
           ,
           (
           which
           stood
           not
           in
           water
           )
           and
           having
           done
           so
           :
           we
           lay
           on
           the
           Carpet
           againe
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           it
           a
           Sallet
           dish
           ,
           or
           Trencher
           ,
           with
           suger
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           in
           the
           room
           will
           presently
           smell
           ,
           and
           make
           towards
           it
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           long
           journey
           ;
           for
           he
           must
           begin
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           table
           ,
           and
           come
           as
           high
           as
           the
           inside
           of
           the
           Carpet
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           down
           to
           the
           bottome
           and
           up
           of
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           Carpet
           ,
           before
           he
           gets
           on
           the
           table
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           sugar
           ,
           which
           he
           smels
           to
           ;
           and
           having
           found
           it
           ,
           returnes
           againe
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           for
           his
           paines
           ,
           and
           enformes
           all
           his
           friends
           of
           this
           bootie
           ;
           who
           come
           in
           thousands
           ,
           and
           tenne
           thousands
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           fetch
           it
           all
           away
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           thickest
           upon
           the
           table
           ,
           clap
           a
           large
           book
           ,
           (
           or
           any
           thing
           fit
           for
           that
           purpose
           )
           upon
           them
           ,
           so
           hard
           as
           to
           kill
           all
           that
           are
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           book
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           come
           againe
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           all
           those
           bodies
           carried
           away
           .
           Other
           trials
           we
           make
           of
           their
           Ingenuity
           ,
           as
           this
           .
           Take
           a
           Pewter
           dish
           ,
           and
           fill
           it
           halfe
           full
           of
           water
           ,
           into
           which
           put
           a
           little
           Gally
           pot
           fill'd
           with
           Sugar
           ,
           and
           the
           Ants
           will
           presently
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           come
           upon
           the
           Table
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           perceive
           it
           inviron'd
           with
           water
           ,
           they
           try
           about
           the
           brims
           of
           the
           dish
           ,
           where
           the
           Gally
           pot
           is
           neerest
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           most
           venturous
           amongst
           them
           ,
           commits
           him selfe
           to
           the
           water
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           conscious
           how
           ill
           a
           swimmer
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           drown'd
           in
           the
           adventure
           :
           the
           next
           is
           not
           warn'd
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           but
           ventures
           too
           ;
           and
           is
           alike
           drown'd
           :
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           small
           foundation
           of
           their
           bodies
           to
           venture
           on
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           come
           faster
           then
           ever
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           a
           bridge
           of
           their
           own
           bodies
           ,
           for
           their
           friends
           to
           passe
           on
           ;
           neglecting
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           publique
           ;
           for
           before
           they
           make
           an
           end
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           way
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           become
           Masters
           of
           the
           Prize
           ;
           I
           had
           a
           little
           white
           sugar
           which
           I
           desired
           to
           keep
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           devising
           which
           way
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           knockt
           a
           Nayle
           in
           the
           beam
           of
           the
           roome
           ,
           and
           fastned
           to
           it
           a
           brown
           thread
           ,
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           which
           thread
           ,
           I
           tyed
           a
           large
           shell
           of
           a
           fish
           ;
           which
           being
           hollow
           I
           put
           the
           sugar
           in
           ;
           and
           lockt
           the
           door
           ,
           thinking
           it
           safe
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           returned
           ,
           I
           found
           three
           quarters
           of
           my
           sugar
           gone
           ,
           and
           the
           Ants
           in
           abundance
           ,
           ascending
           and
           descending
           ,
           like
           the
           Angels
           on
           Jacobs
           Ladder
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           it
           painted
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           found
           no
           place
           safe
           ,
           from
           these
           more
           then
           busie
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           Another
           sorts
           of
           Ants
           there
           are
           ,
           but
           nothing
           so
           numerous
           or
           harmfull
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           larger
           by
           farre
           ;
           these
           build
           great
           nests
           ,
           as
           bigge
           as
           Bee
           hives
           ,
           against
           a
           wall
           ,
           or
           a
           tree
           ,
           of
           Clay
           and
           Lome
           ,
           sometimes
           within
           doors
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           severall
           little
           Mansions
           ,
           such
           as
           Bees
           make
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           nothing
           so
           curious
           ;
           these
           the
           Cockroaches
           and
           Lizards
           meet
           withall
           ,
           way-laying
           them
           neere
           their
           nests
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           them
           :
           which
           to
           prevent
           they
           make
           from
           thence
           ,
           many
           and
           severall
           
           galleries
           that
           reach
           some
           of
           them
           sixe
           or
           seaven
           yards
           severall
           waies
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           earth
           they
           doe
           their
           nests
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           such
           a
           distance
           as
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           perceiv'd
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           commonly
           ,
           their
           Avenues
           go
           out
           amongst
           leaves
           ,
           or
           mosse
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Covert
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           perceiv'd
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           of
           these
           are
           in
           the
           woods
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           destroyed
           their
           nests
           ,
           and
           their
           galleries
           within
           doors
           so
           often
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           weary
           of
           building
           ,
           and
           so
           quit
           the
           house
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           nothing
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           the
           quickest
           at
           their
           work
           of
           building
           ,
           of
           any
           little
           Creatures
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           .
           Spiders
           we
           have
           ,
           the
           beautifullest
           and
           largest
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           curious
           in
           their
           webs
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           Poysonous
           .
        
         
           One
           sort
           more
           of
           these
           harmefull
           Animals
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Chegoes
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           so
           little
           that
           you
           would
           hardly
           think
           them
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           harme
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           will
           do
           more
           mischiefe
           then
           the
           Ants
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           as
           numerous
           as
           harmefull
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           induring
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           of
           a
           shape
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           a
           Louse
           ,
           but
           no
           bigger
           then
           a
           mite
           that
           breeds
           in
           cheese
           ,
           his
           colour
           blewish
           :
           an
           Indian
           has
           laid
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           on
           a
           sheet
           of
           white
           paper
           ,
           and
           with
           my
           spectacles
           on
           I
           could
           hardly
           discern
           him
           ;
           yet
           this
           very
           little
           Enemy
           ,
           can
           and
           will
           do
           much
           mischiefe
           to
           mankind
           .
           This
           vermine
           will
           get
           thorough
           your
           Stocken
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           pore
           of
           your
           skinne
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           of
           your
           feet
           ,
           commonly
           under
           the
           nayl
           of
           your
           toes
           ,
           and
           there
           make
           a
           habitation
           to
           lay
           his
           off
           spring
           ,
           as
           bigge
           as
           a
           small
           Tare
           ,
           or
           the
           bagge
           of
           a
           Bee
           ,
           which
           will
           cause
           you
           to
           go
           very
           lame
           ,
           and
           put
           you
           to
           much
           smarting
           paine
           .
           The
           Indian
           women
           have
           the
           best
           skill
           to
           take
           them
           out
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           by
           putting
           in
           ,
           a
           small
           poynted
           Pinn●
           ,
           or
           Needle
           ,
           at
           the
           hole
           where
           he
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           winding
           the
           poynt
           about
           the
           bagge
           loosen
           him
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           him
           out
           .
           He
           is
           of
           a
           blewish
           colour
           ,
           and
           is
           seene
           through
           the
           skinne
           ,
           but
           the
           Negroes
           whose
           skinns
           are
           of
           that
           colour
           (
           or
           neer
           it
           )
           are
           in
           ill
           case
           ,
           for
           they
           cannot
           finde
           where
           they
           are
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           are
           many
           of
           them
           very
           lame
           :
           some
           of
           these
           Chegoes
           are
           poysonous
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           are
           taken
           out
           ,
           the
           Orifice
           in
           which
           they
           lay
           ,
           will
           fester
           and
           rankle
           for
           a
           fortnight
           after
           they
           are
           gone
           .
           I
           have
           had
           tenne
           taken
           out
           of
           my
           feet
           in
           a
           morning
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           unfortunate
           Yarico
           an
           Indian
           woman
           .
        
         
           Some
           kind
           of
           Animals
           more
           there
           are
           in
           the
           woods
           ,
           which
           because
           I
           never
           saw
           I
           cannot
           speak
           their
           formes
           :
           some
           of
           them
           I
           guesse
           are
           no
           bigger
           than
           Crickets
           ;
           they
           lye
           all
           day
           in
           holes
           and
           hollow
           trees
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           downe
           ,
           they
           begin
           their
           tunes
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           singing
           nor
           crying
           ,
           but
           the
           shrillest
           voyces
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           :
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           neerely
           resembl'd
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           mouths
           of
           a
           pack
           of
           small
           beagles
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           and
           so
           lively
           ,
           and
           chirping
           the
           noyse
           is
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           delightfull
           to
           the
           eares
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           too
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           musick
           hath
           no
           intermission
           till
           morning
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           is
           husht
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           forgotten
           amongst
           my
           fishes
           to
           mention
           Crabs
           ;
           but
           because
           this
           kind
           of
           them
           live
           upon
           the
           land
           ,
           I
           might
           very
           well
           overslip
           them
           and
           now
           bring
           them
           in
           ,
           amongst
           these
           Animals
           :
           they
           are
           small
           Crabs
           ,
           such
           as
           women
           sell
           by
           dozens
           in
           baskets
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           colour
           raw
           and
           alive
           ,
           as
           these
           are
           boyl'd
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           a
           reddish
           colour
           .
           
           These
           Crabs
           are
           comming
           from
           the
           Sea
           all
           the
           year
           long
           ,
           (
           except
           in
           March
           )
           they
           hide
           themselves
           in
           holes
           ,
           and
           in
           houses
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           hollow
           trees
           ;
           and
           into
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           they
           come
           ,
           sometimes
           we
           meet
           them
           going
           up
           stairs
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           our
           low
           rooms
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           our
           Gardens
           ,
           where
           they
           eat
           the
           berbs
           .
           We
           hold
           them
           not
           good
           meat
           :
           But
           the
           Negres
           will
           often
           upon
           Sundaies
           go
           a
           Crabbing
           ,
           and
           think
           them
           very
           great
           dainties
           when
           they
           are
           boyled
           .
           These
           Crabs
           in
           March
           come
           all
           out
           of
           their
           holes
           ,
           and
           march
           down
           towards
           the
           Sea
           in
           such
           multitudes
           ,
           as
           to
           cover
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           ground
           where
           they
           go
           ,
           and
           no
           hedge
           ,
           wall
           ,
           or
           house
           can
           stop
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           over
           .
           As
           we
           ride
           ,
           our
           Horses
           tread
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           thick
           on
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           they
           have
           this
           sense
           ,
           to
           go
           the
           nearest
           way
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           stop
           or
           stay
           them
           ,
           but
           death
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           time
           I
           guesse
           they
           go
           to
           breed
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Having
           past
           through
           all
           the
           reasonable
           and
           sensitives
           Creatures
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Vegetables
           ,
           as
           of
           Trees
           :
           and
           of
           those
           there
           are
           such
           infinite
           varieties
           ,
           as
           to
           mention
           all
           ,
           were
           to
           loose
           my selfe
           in
           a
           wood
           ;
           for
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           any
           one
           in
           the
           time
           I
           stayed
           there
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           studied
           nothing
           else
           )
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           particulars
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           onely
           mention
           such
           ,
           as
           for
           beauty
           or
           use
           ,
           are
           of
           most
           and
           greatest
           esteem
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
        
         
           #
           
           And
           for
           that
           there
           is
           none
           of
           more
           use
           than
           the
           Physick-Nut
           ,
           I
           will
           begin
           first
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           though
           the
           name
           seem
           to
           promise
           health
           ,
           yet
           ,
           it
           has
           poyson
           lodg'd
           secretly
           within
           ,
           and
           that
           poyson
           may
           bring
           health
           ,
           being
           physically
           applyed
           ,
           and
           in
           fit
           times
           and
           seasons
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           think
           it
           poysonous
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           Cattle
           will
           not
           brouse
           ,
           nor
           feed
           on
           the
           leaves
           ,
           nor
           willingly
           come
           neer
           the
           shade
           .
           This
           tree
           will
           grow
           to
           be
           eighteen
           foot
           high
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           a
           way
           to
           employ
           it
           ;
           as
           for
           beauty
           and
           use
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           such
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
           This
           tree
           
             (
             which
             is
             of
             the
             height
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             )
          
           has
           many
           springs
           ,
           of
           four
           ,
           five
           ,
           and
           six
           foot
           long
           ;
           we
           lop
           them
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           take
           off
           the
           branches
           ,
           cut
           stakes
           of
           them
           ,
           about
           foure
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           long
           ,
           and
           stick
           them
           in
           the
           ground
           an
           inch
           deep
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           close
           to
           one
           another
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           Paliffadoes
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           with
           a
           rail
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           eeven
           ,
           and
           here
           and
           there
           a
           spur
           or
           braket
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           steedy
           for
           a
           month
           ;
           by
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           only
           gather
           roots
           to
           strengthen
           them
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           up
           ,
           but
           leaves
           to
           cover
           their
           tops
           ,
           and
           so
           even
           and
           smooth
           they
           fall
           ,
           as
           to
           cover
           the
           tops
           of
           themselves
           ,
           at
           least
           two
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           downward
           :
           and
           will
           in
           a
           month
           more
           ,
           be
           so
           firmly
           rooted
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           remove
           your
           railes
           and
           brakets
           ,
           to
           assist
           those
           that
           are
           planted
           after
           them
           ,
           in
           other
           places
           .
           These
           leaves
           being
           large
           ,
           smooth
           ,
           and
           beautifully
           shap't
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           full
           green
           ,
           appear
           to
           your
           eyes
           like
           so
           much
           green
           Satin
           ,
           hang'd
           on
           a
           rail
           or
           line
           ,
           so
           eeven
           and
           so
           smooth
           they
           hang
           naturally
           .
        
         
           The
           stems
           will
           grow
           apace
           ,
           but
           more
           in
           their
           bignesse
           then
           their
           height
           ,
           (
           for
           you
           may
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           keep
           them
           at
           this
           height
           ,
           by
           cutting
           off
           the
           tops
           )
           and
           in
           a
           while
           they
           will
           not
           only
           touch
           ,
           but
           imbody
           
           themselves
           one
           into
           another
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           become
           as
           strong
           and
           usefull
           a
           fence
           ,
           as
           any
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           so
           close
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           in
           Conies
           ,
           and
           keep
           out
           Rats
           ;
           for
           ,
           neither
           Cattle
           nor
           Vermine
           love
           to
           come
           neer
           it
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           a
           beautifull
           and
           usefull
           fence
           ,
           for
           Gardens
           and
           Orchards
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           in
           Conies
           ,
           Turkies
           ,
           Muscovia
           Ducks
           ,
           and
           Dung-hill
           foul
           ,
           that
           cannot
           flie
           over
           ,
           (
           having
           one
           wing
           clipt
           )
           so
           it
           serves
           us
           for
           singular
           use
           ,
           in
           fencing
           about
           all
           our
           Pastures
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           ground
           we
           would
           enclose
           :
           For
           ,
           our
           fences
           being
           all
           made
           of
           faln
           trees
           ,
           with
           the
           ends
           laid
           crosse
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           those
           trees
           such
           wood
           ,
           as
           were
           apt
           to
           rot
           and
           decay
           ,
           by
           extream
           moisture
           ,
           and
           violent
           heat
           ;
           and
           the
           Planters
           having
           found
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           rotten
           and
           decayed
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           new
           fences
           of
           that
           kind
           impossible
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           timbers
           and
           trees
           that
           grew
           very
           neer
           that
           place
           ,
           were
           imployed
           in
           making
           those
           fences
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           they
           made
           them
           ,
           the
           timber
           stood
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           adoe
           but
           cut
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           in
           their
           places
           without
           further
           removing
           )
           and
           removes
           of
           so
           great
           trees
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           done
           with
           few
           and
           weak
           hands
           :
           So
           that
           they
           were
           come
           to
           a
           great
           strait
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           which
           way
           ,
           nor
           how
           ,
           to
           renew
           these
           fences
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           Pastures
           having
           no
           lesse
           then
           three
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           sixty
           eight
           trees
           to
           encompasse
           them
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           they
           thought
           upon
           this
           way
           ,
           of
           making
           new
           fences
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           commodious
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
           And
           so
           they
           gather'd
           all
           the
           Physick-nuts
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           sowed
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           large
           Nurseries
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           grew
           to
           any
           strength
           ,
           they
           remov'd
           ,
           and
           planted
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           making
           a
           sleight
           hedge
           between
           the
           old
           fence
           and
           the
           Pasture
           ,
           that
           Cattle
           might
           not
           tread
           them
           down
           ,
           being
           young
           and
           tender
           ,
           they
           planted
           them
           between
           ;
           and
           in
           four
           years
           time
           they
           grew
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           of
           sufficient
           ability
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           very
           sufficient
           fence
           to
           keep
           in
           or
           out
           the
           strongest
           Bulls
           in
           the
           Pasture
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           all
           the
           wood
           of
           the
           old
           fence
           being
           drie
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           Furnaces
           ,
           was
           cut
           in
           short
           pieces
           ,
           cleft
           ,
           and
           sent
           home
           by
           the
           Assinigos
           ;
           and
           part
           was
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           made
           into
           Charcoals
           ,
           for
           fewell
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Smiths
           Forge
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           there
           no
           Sea-coales
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           use
           of
           this
           Plant
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Physicall
           :
           Take
           five
           of
           the
           kernells
           ,
           and
           eat
           them
           in
           a
           morning
           fasting
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           a
           Vomit
           and
           Purge
           ;
           but
           the
           body
           must
           be
           strong
           that
           takes
           so
           many
           :
           three
           will
           serve
           a
           body
           that
           is
           easie
           to
           work
           on
           :
           I
           my selfe
           took
           five
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           gave
           me
           twelve
           vomits
           ,
           and
           above
           twenty
           stooles
           ,
           which
           was
           too
           great
           an
           evacuation
           in
           a
           hot
           Country
           ,
           where
           the
           body
           is
           weak
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           exhausted
           by
           continuall
           sweating
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           saw
           a
           stronger
           man
           there
           take
           them
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           they
           wrought
           moderately
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           ,
           finding
           a
           weaker
           constitution
           to
           work
           on
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           more
           powerfull
           operation
           .
        
         
           This
           Nut
           ,
           as
           it
           growes
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           white
           Pear-plumb
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           yellowish
           colour
           ,
           with
           a
           pulpe
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Plumb
           ;
           but
           that
           being
           taken
           off
           ,
           there
           remains
           a
           stone
           ,
           of
           a
           blackish
           colour
           ,
           and
           within
           that
           ,
           a
           kernell
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           kernell
           ,
           in
           the
           parting
           it
           in
           two
           halves
           ,
           as
           our
           Hazle
           nuts
           in
           England
           ,
           will
           part
           in
           the
           middle
           longwise
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           a
           thin
           filme
           ,
           which
           lookes
           of
           a
           faint
           Carnation
           ,
           
           which
           colour
           is
           easily
           discerned
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           kernell
           being
           so
           perfectly
           white
           ;
           Take
           out
           that
           filme
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           eat
           the
           nut
           safely
           ,
           without
           any
           operation
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           as
           sweet
           ,
           as
           a
           Jordan-Almond
           .
           This
           filme
           is
           perfectly
           discern'd
           ,
           when
           the
           nut
           is
           new
           gathered
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           look'd
           on
           them
           which
           have
           been
           longer
           kept
           ,
           after
           I
           brought
           them
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           I
           finde
           the
           Carnation
           colour
           quite
           gone
           ,
           but
           the
           kernell
           retaines
           still
           his
           operation
           ,
           both
           in
           Vomit
           and
           Purge
           .
        
         
           The
           leaves
           are
           shap'd
           not
           much
           unlike
           a
           Vine
           leafe
           ,
           but
           thrice
           as
           big
           ,
           and
           much
           thicker
           ,
           and
           fuller
           green
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           poysoned
           tree
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           commend
           for
           her
           vertues
           ,
           yet
           for
           her
           beauties
           I
           can
           .
           She
           is
           almost
           as
           large
           every
           way
           as
           the
           Locust
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           that
           manner
           of
           growing
           ;
           her
           leaves
           full
           out
           as
           large
           and
           beautifull
           ,
           as
           the
           Lawrells
           ,
           and
           so
           like
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           known
           assunder
           .
           The
           people
           that
           have
           lived
           long
           there
           ,
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           wholsome
           to
           be
           under
           the
           shade
           of
           this
           tree
           .
           The
           fellers
           ,
           as
           they
           cut
           them
           down
           ,
           are
           very
           carefull
           of
           their
           eyes
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           have
           Cipers
           ,
           put
           it
           over
           their
           faces
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           of
           the
           sap
           flie
           into
           their
           eyes
           ,
           they
           become
           blinde
           for
           a
           month
           .
           A
           Negre
           had
           two
           Horses
           to
           walke
           ,
           which
           were
           left
           with
           him
           by
           two
           Gentlemen
           ;
           and
           the
           Horses
           beginning
           to
           fight
           ,
           the
           Negre
           was
           afeard
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           go
           ;
           and
           they
           running
           into
           the
           wood
           together
           ,
           struck
           at
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           their
           heeles
           hitting
           some
           young
           trees
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           struck
           the
           poysonous
           juice
           into
           one
           anothers
           eyes
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           blindnesse
           parted
           the
           fray
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           both
           led
           home
           stone
           blind
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           a
           month
           ,
           all
           the
           hair
           and
           skin
           pilling
           off
           their
           faces
           .
           Yet
           ,
           of
           this
           timber
           we
           make
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           Pots
           we
           cure
           our
           Sugar
           in
           ;
           for
           ,
           being
           sawed
           ,
           and
           the
           boards
           dried
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           poyson
           vapours
           out
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           tree's
           poyson
           is
           in
           her
           sap
           ,
           so
           the
           Mantionell's
           is
           in
           her
           fruit
           ,
           which
           they
           account
           as
           high
           a
           poyson
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Cassavie
           .
           The
           fruit
           is
           like
           an
           apple
           John
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           said
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           poysons
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Indian
           Caniballs
           invenome
           their
           Arrowes
           .
        
         
           #
           
           And
           now
           I
           have
           nam'd
           the
           Cassavie
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           it
           come
           in
           the
           rank
           of
           poysons
           ,
           though
           with
           good
           ordering
           it
           makes
           bread
           .
           'T
           is
           rather
           a
           shrub
           then
           a
           tree
           ,
           the
           sprigs
           ,
           few
           of
           them
           bigger
           then
           a
           broom-staffe
           ,
           crooked
           and
           ill
           shap'd
           ;
           but
           no
           matter
           for
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           leaves
           are
           so
           thick
           ,
           as
           to
           cover
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           grow
           in
           tufts
           or
           bunches
           ,
           and
           ever
           an
           odd
           one
           ,
           as
           ,
           5.
           7.
           9.
           or
           11.
           every
           leafe
           an
           inch
           broad
           ,
           and
           six
           or
           seven
           inches
           long
           ;
           dark
           green
           ,
           and
           turning
           backward
           from
           the
           foreside
           .
           Their
           Roots
           I
           have
           set
           down
           already
           ,
           their
           bignesse
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           growth
           ,
           with
           the
           use
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Coloquintida
           is
           as
           beautifull
           a
           fruit
           ,
           as
           any
           you
           can
           see
           ,
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           an
           Ostrages
           egge
           ;
           a
           fruit
           of
           so
           ill
           a
           taste
           ,
           as
           a
           spoonfull
           of
           the
           liquor
           mars
           a
           whole
           pot
           of
           pottage
           ;
           the
           rinde
           smooth
           ,
           with
           various
           greens
           ,
           interlac'd
           with
           murries
           ,
           yellowes
           ,
           and
           faint
           carnations
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Next
           to
           this
           shall
           be
           the
           Cassia
           fistula
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           tree
           that
           will
           grow
           the
           most
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           time
           ,
           of
           any
           that
           ever
           I
           knew
           :
           I
           set
           one
           of
           the
           seeds
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           but
           a
           small
           seed
           )
           and
           in
           a
           yeers
           time
           ,
           it
           grew
           to
           be
           eight
           foot
           high
           ,
           and
           as
           large
           and
           big
           in
           the
           stem
           ,
           as
           an
           ordinary
           Rattoon
           you
           walk
           withall
           :
           The
           leaf
           of
           this
           tree
           is
           like
           that
           of
           an
           Ash
           ,
           but
           much
           longer
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           darker
           colour
           ;
           the
           fruit
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           ripe
           ,
           just
           of
           
           the
           colour
           of
           a
           black
           pudding
           ,
           and
           shap'd
           as
           like
           ,
           but
           longer
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           them
           above
           16
           inches
           long
           ;
           the
           pulp
           of
           it
           is
           purgative
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           cooler
           of
           the
           reins
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Now
           because
           we
           will
           have
           all
           ,
           or
           as
           many
           of
           the
           poysonous
           and
           Physicall
           trees
           and
           plants
           together
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           trouble
           another
           leafe
           ,
           we
           will
           put
           in
           a
           plant
           amongst
           the
           trees
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           so
           like
           a
           sugar
           Cane
           as
           hardly
           to
           be
           discern'd
           ,
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           :
           and
           this
           Plant
           hath
           this
           quality
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           chews
           it
           ,
           and
           sucks
           in
           any
           of
           the
           juyce
           ,
           will
           have
           his
           tongue
           ,
           mouth
           ,
           and
           throat
           ,
           so
           swell'd
           as
           to
           take
           away
           the
           faculty
           of
           speech
           for
           two
           dayes
           ,
           and
           no
           remedy
           that
           I
           know
           but
           patience
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Tamarine
           trees
           were
           but
           newly
           planted
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           I
           came
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Palme
           tree
           (
           so
           much
           admir'd
           for
           her
           two
           rare
           vertues
           of
           Oyle
           and
           Wine
           )
           was
           newly
           begun
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           the
           plant
           being
           brought
           us
           from
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Wine
           she
           brings
           may
           rather
           be
           called
           a
           pleasant
           drink
           ,
           then
           to
           assume
           the
           name
           of
           Wine
           :
           't
           is
           thus
           gather'd
           ,
           they
           cut
           the
           bark
           in
           such
           a
           part
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           where
           a
           bottle
           may
           fitly
           be
           plac't
           ,
           and
           the
           liquor
           being
           received
           into
           this
           bottle
           ,
           it
           wil
           keep
           very
           good
           for
           a
           day
           and
           no
           longer
           but
           is
           a
           very
           delicious
           kind
           of
           liquor
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           poysonous
           trees
           and
           plants
           being
           past
           over
           :
           't
           is
           now
           fit
           to
           mention
           such
           as
           will
           make
           amends
           ,
           and
           put
           our
           mouths
           in
           taste
           ,
           but
           not
           too
           suddenly
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           best
           ,
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           most
           contemptible
           fruits
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           Fig
           tree
           and
           Cherry-tree
           ,
           which
           have
           savory
           names
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           natures
           neither
           usefull
           ,
           nor
           well
           tasted
           .
           
           The
           Fig
           tree
           being
           very
           large
           ,
           but
           beares
           a
           small
           fruit
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           so
           meane
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           I
           never
           saw
           any
           one
           eate
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           leaves
           not
           at
           all
           of
           the
           shape
           of
           our
           Fig
           leaves
           ,
           nor
           the
           fifth
           part
           so
           large
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           the
           tree
           I
           have
           seen
           as
           large
           as
           ;
           an
           ordinary
           Elme
           here
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Cherry
           tree
           is
           not
           altogether
           so
           large
           ,
           the
           fruit
           as
           useless
           and
           insipid
           :
           but
           the
           colour
           something
           resembling
           a
           Cherry
           ,
           and
           the
           shape
           not
           much
           unlike
           ;
           which
           caused
           the
           planters
           to
           call
           it
           by
           that
           name
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           to
           these
           shall
           be
           fruites
           ,
           rather
           for
           sauce
           then
           meat
           ,
           to
           whet
           our
           appetites
           to
           those
           that
           follow
           after
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           Citrons
           ,
           Oranges
           ,
           Lymons
           ,
           Lyme
           .
        
         
           The
           Citron
           is
           a
           small
           tree
           ,
           though
           she
           beare
           a
           great
           fruit
           ;
           and
           so
           ill
           matcht
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           the
           fruit
           pulls
           it
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           fruit
           touches
           ,
           and
           beares
           upon
           the
           ground
           ;
           the
           stalk
           of
           a
           dark
           colour
           ,
           the
           leafe
           shap't
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Limon
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           very
           dark
           green
           :
           these
           fruits
           we
           had
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           when
           first
           we
           came
           there
           ,
           but
           were
           all
           cast
           away
           ,
           by
           reason
           we
           had
           none
           but
           Muscavado
           suger
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           preserve
           with
           ;
           besides
           there
           were
           very
           few
           then
           that
           had
           the
           skill
           to
           do
           them
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Orange
           trees
           do
           not
           prosper
           here
           ,
           nor
           are
           the
           fruits
           so
           kindly
           as
           those
           of
           
             Bern
             udos
          
           :
           large
           they
           are
           and
           full
           of
           juice
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           delicious
           as
           those
           of
           that
           Iland
           ;
           besides
           they
           are
           very
           full
           of
           seeds
           ,
           and
           their
           rinds
           neither
           so
           deep
           ,
           and
           pure
           an
           Orange
           Tawny
           ,
           nor
           so
           thick
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           so
           fit
           to
           preserve
           :
           the
           trees
           seldome
           last
           above
           seven
           years
           in
           their
           prime
           ,
           and
           then
           decay
           .
        
         
         
           
           The
           Limon
           tree
           is
           much
           better
           shap't
           and
           larger
           ,
           but
           this
           fruit
           is
           but
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           stragling
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           of
           the
           fruit
           large
           ,
           and
           very
           full
           of
           juice
           ,
           with
           a
           fragrant
           smell
           :
           the
           leaves
           both
           of
           these
           and
           the
           Orange
           trees
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           mention
           being
           so
           well
           known
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Lime
           tree
           is
           like
           a
           thick
           Hollybush
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           as
           full
           of
           prickles
           :
           if
           you
           make
           a
           hedge
           of
           them
           ,
           about
           your
           house
           ,
           't
           is
           sufficient
           proofe
           against
           the
           Negres
           ;
           whose
           naked
           bodies
           cannot
           possible
           enter
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           sure
           fence
           against
           Cattell
           ;
           it
           commonly
           growes
           seven
           or
           eight
           foot
           high
           ,
           extreamly
           thick
           of
           leaves
           and
           fruit
           ,
           and
           of
           prickles
           ;
           the
           leaves
           not
           unlike
           those
           of
           a
           Limon
           tree
           ,
           the
           fruit
           so
           like
           as
           not
           to
           be
           discerned
           ,
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           three
           yeards
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           't
           is
           less
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           taste
           of
           the
           rinde
           and
           juice
           ,
           extreamly
           different
           ,
           much
           fitter
           for
           sauce
           then
           the
           Limon
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           good
           to
           eate
           alone
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Prickled
           apple
           ,
           growes
           on
           a
           tree
           extreamly
           thick
           leav'd
           ,
           and
           those
           leaves
           large
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           deep
           green
           ,
           shap't
           not
           much
           unlike
           the
           leafe
           of
           a
           Wallnut
           tree
           in
           England
           :
           this
           fruit
           is
           shap't
           like
           the
           heart
           of
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           and
           much
           about
           that
           bigness
           ;
           a
           faint
           green
           on
           the
           outside
           ,
           with
           many
           prickles
           on
           it
           ,
           the
           tast
           very
           like
           a
           musty
           Limon
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           next
           in
           order
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Prickled
           peare
           ,
           much
           purer
           in
           taste
           and
           better
           form'd
           ;
           the
           fruit
           being
           not
           unlike
           in
           shape
           to
           a
           Greenfield-peare
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           faint
           green
           ,
           intermixt
           with
           some
           yellow
           neare
           the
           stalk
           ;
           but
           the
           body
           of
           a
           mixt
           red
           ,
           partly
           Crimson
           ,
           partly
           Stammell
           ,
           with
           prickled
           spots
           of
           yellow
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           it
           growing
           somewhat
           larger
           then
           the
           middle
           ,
           at
           which
           end
           ,
           is
           a
           round
           spot
           of
           a
           murrey
           colour
           ,
           the
           bredth
           of
           an
           inch
           ,
           and
           circular
           with
           a
           Centre
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           circle
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           circle
           within
           ,
           lines
           drawn
           to
           the
           utmost
           〈◊〉
           of
           that
           round
           Murrey
           spot
           ,
           with
           faint
           circles
           betweene
           the
           small
           circle
           and
           the
           largest
           ,
           upon
           that
           Murrey
           spot
           .
        
         
           These
           lines
           and
           circles
           ,
           of
           a
           colour
           no
           more
           different
           in
           lightnesse
           from
           the
           murry
           ,
           then
           only
           to
           be
           discerned
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           yellower
           colour
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Pomegranate
           is
           a
           beautifull
           tree
           the
           leaves
           small
           ,
           with
           a
           green
           mixt
           with
           Olive
           colour
           ,
           the
           blossome
           large
           ,
           well
           shap't
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           pure
           Scarlet
           colour
           ;
           the
           fruit
           not
           so
           large
           there
           ,
           as
           those
           we
           have
           from
           Spaine
           .
           The
           young
           trees
           being
           set
           in
           rowes
           ,
           and
           planted
           thick
           make
           a
           very
           good
           hedge
           ,
           being
           clipt
           eeven
           a
           top
           with
           Garden
           shears
           .
           The
           fruit
           is
           very
           well
           known
           to
           you
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           need
           say
           nothing
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           all
           the
           remarkable
           fruits
           that
           grow
           on
           trees
           ,
           and
           are
           proper
           to
           this
           Iland
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           remember
           ,
           though
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           many
           more
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Prickled
               Peare
            
             depiction of prickly pear (fruit)
          
           
             
               The
               Blossom
               of
               the
               Pomegranate
            
             depiction of pomegranate (blossom)
          
           
             page
             .
             70.
             
          
           
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Gnaver
           growes
           on
           a
           Tree
           ,
           bodied
           and
           leav'd
           like
           a
           Cherry-tree
           ,
           but
           the
           leaves
           somewhat
           larger
           and
           stiffer
           ;
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           a
           small
           Limon
           ,
           and
           neer
           that
           colour
           ,
           onely
           the
           upper
           end
           somewhat
           blunter
           then
           the
           Limon
           ;
           the
           rinde
           about
           the
           thicknesse
           of
           the
           rinde
           of
           a
           Limon
           ,
           but
           soft
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           delicate
           taste
           ;
           it
           holds
           within
           a
           pulpie
           substance
           ,
           full
           of
           small
           seeds
           ,
           like
           a
           fig
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           white
           within
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           a
           stammell
           colour
           .
           These
           seeds
           have
           this
           property
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           past
           through
           the
           body
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           are
           laid
           down
           ,
           they
           grow
           .
           A
           Planter
           ,
           &
           an
           eminent
           man
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Daughter
           by
           chance
           about
           her
           naturall
           businesse
           ,
           call'd
           to
           her
           :
           
             Plant
             even
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             plant
             even
             .
          
           She
           answered
           :
           
             If
             you
             do
             not
             like
             'em
             ,
             remove
             'em
             ,
             Father
             ,
             remove
             '
             em
             .
          
           These
           fruites
           have
           different
           tastes
           ,
           some
           rank
           ,
           some
           sweet
           ;
           so
           that
           one
           would
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           this
           variety
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           severall
           constitutions
           they
           had
           past
           through
           ,
           some
           having
           a
           milder
           ,
           some
           a
           stronger
           savour
           .
        
         
           This
           tree
           doth
           much
           harm
           in
           our
           Plantations
           ;
           for
           the
           Cattle
           eating
           of
           them
           ,
           let
           fall
           their
           loads
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           grow
           in
           aburdance
           ,
           and
           do
           much
           harm
           to
           the
           Pastures
           ,
           and
           much
           pains
           and
           labour
           is
           taken
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           They
           are
           the
           best
           fruites
           preserv'd
           of
           any
           ,
           the
           seeds
           being
           taken
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           rinde
           only
           preserved
           .
        
         
           
           I
           have
           been
           told
           by
           some
           Planters
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           Coco-trees
           grow
           there
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           such
           men
           as
           I
           give
           credit
           to
           ,
           but
           I
           never
           saw
           any
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           tell
           what
           shapes
           they
           bear
           ,
           having
           been
           well
           acquainted
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Iland
           of
           St.
           Jago
           ,
           where
           there
           grew
           very
           many
           of
           them
           .
           They
           seldome
           are
           above
           80.
           or
           90
           foot
           high
           ,
           some
           a
           100.
           
           The
           branches
           of
           these
           come
           out
           in
           severall
           parts
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           leaving
           spaces
           between
           the
           heights
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           quantity
           is
           at
           top
           ,
           and
           that
           top
           alwaies
           stoops
           a
           little
           ;
           but
           the
           Nuts
           grow
           where
           the
           lower
           boughes
           break
           out
           .
        
         
           These
           Nuts
           are
           of
           severall
           sises
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           as
           big
           as
           a
           large
           foot-ball
           ,
           with
           a
           green
           skin
           without
           ,
           and
           between
           that
           and
           the
           shell
           ,
           a
           pulpy
           substance
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           drie
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           rinde
           of
           the
           Mangrave
           tree
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           make
           roaps
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           bring
           the
           resemblance
           a
           little
           neerer
           )
           like
           hemp
           kurds
           .
           This
           Nut-shell
           is
           neer
           half
           an
           inch
           thick
           ,
           which
           we
           commonly
           cut
           at
           one
           end
           ,
           a
           hole
           as
           big
           as
           a
           thirty
           shilling
           piece
           ,
           and
           we
           finde
           the
           shell
           full
           of
           a
           clear
           and
           pure
           tasted
           liquor
           ,
           very
           delicious
           ,
           but
           not
           very
           wholsome
           .
           This
           shell
           is
           li●'d
           within
           with
           a
           substance
           as
           thick
           as
           it selfe
           ,
           a
           white
           colour
           ,
           and
           tastes
           sweeter
           then
           the
           best
           french
           Walnut
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           softnesse
           .
           The
           colour
           of
           the
           leaves
           of
           this
           tree
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           Olive
           leaves
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Custard
           apple
           growes
           on
           a
           tree
           full
           of
           branches
           and
           large
           leaves
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           lively
           and
           lusty
           tree
           to
           look
           on
           ;
           the
           fruit
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           
           ripe
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           the
           largest
           Pomewater
           ,
           but
           just
           of
           the
           colour
           of
           a
           Warden
           .
           When
           't
           is
           ripe
           ,
           we
           gather
           it
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           eaten
           .
           We
           cut
           a
           hole
           at
           the
           lesser
           end
           ,
           (
           that
           it
           may
           stand
           the
           firmer
           in
           the
           dish
           )
           so
           big
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           spoon
           may
           go
           in
           with
           ease
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           spoon
           eat
           it
           .
           Never
           was
           excellent
           Custard
           more
           like
           it selfe
           ,
           then
           this
           to
           it
           ;
           only
           this
           addition
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           transcend
           all
           Custards
           that
           art
           can
           make
           ,
           though
           of
           naturall
           ingredients
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           fruity
           taste
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           strange
           and
           admirable
           .
           Many
           seeds
           there
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           so
           smooth
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           put
           them
           out
           of
           your
           mouth
           with
           some
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           
           'T
           was
           never
           my
           luck
           to
           see
           any
           of
           those
           trees
           ,
           that
           bear
           the
           Anchovie-Pears
           ,
           nor
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           give
           you
           no
           account
           of
           that
           tree
           ;
           only
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           tree
           in
           the
           Iland
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Macow
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strangest
           trees
           ,
           the
           Iland
           affords
           ;
           the
           body
           and
           branches
           being
           stuck
           all
           over
           with
           prickles
           ,
           of
           the
           finest
           formes
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           .
        
         
           
           They
           are
           black
           as
           jet
           ,
           or
           Ebony
           polish'd
           ;
           the
           sises
           ,
           from
           one
           to
           seven
           inches
           long
           ,
           sharp
           at
           the
           point
           ,
           with
           proportionable
           increasings
           ,
           from
           that
           part
           where
           it
           growes
           to
           the
           tree
           or
           bough
           ,
           and
           wav'd
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           swords
           ,
           from
           the
           point
           to
           the
           hilts
           ,
           the
           finest
           naturall
           pick
           tooths
           that
           can
           grow
           .
           I
           brought
           a
           large
           bundle
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           had
           them
           pickt
           out
           of
           my
           Box
           by
           the
           way
           .
           This
           tree
           is
           about
           the
           largenesse
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Willow
           ,
           the
           leaves
           of
           that
           colour
           and
           shape
           ,
           but
           extreamly
           stiffe
           and
           hard
           .
        
         
           It
           bears
           at
           top
           a
           large
           tuffe
           of
           fruit
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Apples
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           a
           fruit
           to
           be
           eaten
           ;
           their
           colour
           as
           their
           leaves
           ,
           willow-green
           ,
           and
           just
           such
           for
           shape
           as
           the
           Cyprus
           tree
           bears
           .
           Sure
           ,
           Nature
           found
           this
           tree
           to
           some
           great
           purpose
           ,
           she
           is
           so
           arm'd
           ;
           for
           neither
           man
           nor
           beast
           can
           touch
           her
           ,
           without
           being
           wounded
           .
           She
           is
           well
           shap'd
           ,
           her
           body
           straight
           ,
           her
           branches
           well
           proportion'd
           ,
           her
           top
           round
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Next
           to
           this
           in
           colour
           are
           Date-trees
           ,
           but
           the
           leaves
           somewhat
           longer
           .
           The
           shape
           of
           this
           tree
           I
           cannot
           give
           you
           ,
           having
           never
           seen
           any
           old
           enough
           to
           bear
           the
           name
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           but
           sprigs
           rising
           from
           the
           root
           ,
           at
           least
           ten
           foot
           high
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Mangrave
           is
           a
           tree
           of
           such
           note
           ,
           as
           she
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           she
           be
           not
           of
           the
           tall
           and
           lusty
           sort
           of
           trees
           ,
           yet
           ,
           she
           is
           of
           great
           extent
           ;
           for
           ,
           there
           drops
           from
           her
           limbs
           a
           kinde
           of
           Gum
           ,
           which
           hangs
           together
           one
           drop
           after
           another
           ,
           till
           it
           touch
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           then
           takes
           root
           ,
           and
           makes
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           tree
           .
           So
           that
           if
           all
           these
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           tree
           ▪
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Mangrave
           tree
           may
           very
           well
           hide
           a
           troop
           of
           Horse
           .
           The
           bark
           of
           this
           tree
           being
           well
           ordered
           ,
           will
           make
           very
           strong
           roaps
           ,
           and
           the
           Indians
           make
           it
           as
           fine
           as
           flax
           ,
           and
           spin
           it
           into
           fine
           thred
           ,
           whereof
           they
           make
           Hamocks
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           they
           wear
           :
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           the
           linnen
           they
           wear
           is
           made
           of
           this
           bark
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           chaires
           and
           stooles
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Calibash
           tree
           bears
           leaves
           of
           the
           fullest
           and
           richest
           green
           ,
           of
           any
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           plenty
           of
           leaves
           ;
           her
           fruit
           not
           for
           food
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           as
           big
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Coco
           ,
           round
           as
           a
           ball
           ,
           
           green
           as
           the
           leaves
           of
           the
           same
           tree
           ,
           smooth
           and
           shining
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           growing
           is
           so
           close
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           largest
           of
           the
           boughes
           ,
           as
           to
           touch
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           till
           it
           be
           pull'd
           or
           cut
           off
           ,
           we
           cannot
           perceive
           any
           stalk
           it
           has
           .
           Of
           this
           round
           ball
           ,
           we
           make
           dishes
           ,
           bowls
           and
           caps
           ;
           for
           ,
           being
           hollow
           within
           ,
           as
           the
           Coco-nut
           ,
           we
           employ
           them
           for
           severall
           uses
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           different
           sises
           ;
           some
           for
           dishes
           ,
           some
           for
           cups
           ,
           some
           for
           basons
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           largest
           to
           carry
           water
           in
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           Goards
           ,
           with
           handles
           a
           top
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           a
           kettle
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           smoother
           ,
           and
           much
           stronger
           then
           they
           .
           These
           look
           very
           beautifully
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           and
           to
           me
           the
           more
           beautifull
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           were
           the
           more
           strange
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           their
           firm
           and
           close
           touching
           the
           trees
           ,
           without
           any
           appearance
           of
           stalks
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           cleave
           ,
           rather
           then
           grow
           to
           the
           trees
           .
        
         
           #
           
           One
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           tree
           in
           this
           Iland
           have
           I
           seen
           ,
           that
           bears
           an
           English
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Bay
           tree
           ,
           whose
           leaves
           are
           so
           aromatick
           ,
           as
           three
           or
           four
           of
           them
           will
           amply
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           Cloves
           ,
           Mace
           ,
           and
           Cinamon
           ,
           in
           dressing
           any
           dish
           of
           meat
           where
           that
           is
           required
           .
           It
           differs
           nothing
           in
           shape
           or
           colour
           from
           ours
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Cedar
           is
           without
           question
           the
           most
           usefull
           timber
           in
           the
           Iland
           ;
           for
           being
           strong
           ,
           lasting
           ,
           and
           not
           very
           heavy
           ,
           't
           is
           good
           for
           building
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           smoothnesse
           and
           fairnesse
           of
           the
           grain
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           of
           it
           us'd
           in
           Wainscots
           ,
           Chairs
           ,
           Stooles
           ,
           and
           other
           Utensils
           within
           dores
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           they
           grow
           ,
           I
           never
           saw
           any
           of
           them
           beautifully
           shap'd
           ,
           the
           leaves
           just
           like
           those
           of
           the
           Ash
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           bigger
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Mastick
           is
           a
           tree
           very
           tall
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           slender
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Nature
           hath
           provided
           means
           to
           support
           her
           ;
           for
           ,
           she
           has
           spurs
           or
           brackets
           above
           seven
           foot
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           are
           fixt
           or
           engrafted
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           the
           spurs
           reach
           out
           from
           the
           tree
           to
           the
           root
           ,
           so
           broad
           ,
           as
           that
           tables
           have
           been
           made
           of
           a
           round
           form
           ,
           above
           three
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           diameter
           .
           Some
           trees
           have
           two
           ,
           some
           three
           of
           these
           spurrs
           .
           This
           tree
           has
           commonly
           a
           double
           top
           ,
           one
           side
           being
           somewhat
           higher
           then
           the
           other
           .
           The
           fruit
           is
           like
           none
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           a
           stammell
           colour
           ,
           and
           has
           neither
           skin
           nor
           stone
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           more
           like
           a
           Cancre
           then
           a
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           is
           accounted
           unwholsom
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           man
           tastes
           it
           :
           't
           is
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           none
           other
           .
           The
           leaves
           of
           this
           tree
           grow
           of
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           till
           they
           fall
           down
           ,
           we
           can
           give
           no
           judgment
           of
           them
           .
           The
           timber
           of
           of
           this
           tree
           is
           rank'd
           amongst
           the
           fourth
           sort
           ,
           three
           being
           better
           then
           it
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           bodies
           of
           these
           trees
           neer
           sixty
           foot
           high
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Bully
           tree
           is
           lesse
           then
           the
           Mastick
           ,
           and
           bears
           a
           fruit
           like
           a
           Bullis
           in
           England
           ;
           her
           body
           streight
           ,
           and
           well
           shap't
           ;
           her
           branches
           proportionable
           ,
           her
           timber
           excellent
           and
           lasting
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Redwood
           is
           a
           handsome
           tree
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           loftie
           as
           the
           Mastick
           ,
           excellent
           timber
           to
           work
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           so
           hard
           as
           some
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           they
           seldome
           break
           their
           tooles
           in
           working
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           the
           work-men
           commend
           it
           above
           others
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           midling
           tree
           for
           sise
           ,
           the
           body
           about
           two
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           diameter
           .
        
         
           #
           
           This
           is
           accounted
           as
           good
           as
           the
           Red-wood
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           and
           
           is
           a
           strong
           and
           lasting
           timber
           ,
           good
           for
           building
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           uses
           within
           doors
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Iron
           wood
           is
           called
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           extream
           hardnesse
           ;
           and
           with
           that
           hardnesse
           it
           has
           such
           a
           heavinesse
           ,
           as
           they
           seldome
           use
           it
           in
           building
           ;
           besides
           ,
           the
           workmen
           complain
           that
           it
           breaks
           all
           their
           tools
           .
           'T
           is
           good
           for
           any
           use
           without
           doores
           ,
           for
           neither
           Sun
           nor
           rain
           can
           any
           waies
           mollifie
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           much
           used
           for
           Coggs
           to
           the
           Rollers
           .
        
         
           #
           
           
             Lignum
             vitae
          
           they
           use
           now
           and
           then
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           is
           away
           ;
           but
           having
           no
           bowling
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           little
           is
           used
           :
           They
           send
           it
           commonly
           for
           England
           ,
           where
           we
           employ
           it
           to
           severall
           uses
           ;
           as
           ,
           for
           making
           Bowles
           ,
           Cabinets
           ,
           Tables
           ,
           and
           Tablemen
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Locust
           is
           a
           tree
           ,
           not
           unfitly
           to
           be
           resembled
           to
           a
           Tuscan
           Pillar
           ,
           plain
           ,
           massie
           ,
           and
           rurall
           ,
           like
           a
           well
           lim'd
           labourer
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           burden
           it
           bears
           being
           heavy
           and
           ponderous
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           body
           proportionably
           built
           ,
           to
           bear
           so
           great
           a
           weight
           .
           That
           rare
           Architect
           ,
           Vitruvius
           ,
           taking
           a
           pattern
           from
           Trees
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           most
           exact
           Pillars
           ,
           rejects
           the
           wreathed
           ,
           vined
           ,
           and
           figured
           Columnes
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Columna
             Atticurges
          
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           squared
           Pillar
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           swell'd
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           as
           if
           sick
           of
           a
           Tympany
           or
           Dropsie
           ;
           and
           chuses
           rather
           the
           straightest
           ,
           most
           exact
           ,
           and
           best
           sis'd
           to
           bear
           the
           burthen
           that
           lies
           on
           them
           .
           So
           ,
           looking
           on
           these
           trees
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           so
           exactly
           to
           answer
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Tuscan
           Pillars
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           make
           the
           resemblance
           the
           other
           way
           :
           For
           ,
           Pillars
           cannot
           be
           more
           like
           Trees
           ,
           then
           these
           Trees
           are
           like
           Tuscan
           Pillars
           ,
           as
           he
           describes
           them
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           Locust
           (
           and
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           )
           that
           hath
           been
           four
           foot
           diameter
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           neer
           the
           root
           ,
           and
           for
           fifty
           foot
           high
           has
           lessened
           so
           proportionably
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           taken
           pattern
           by
           the
           antient
           Remainders
           ,
           which
           Philander
           was
           so
           precise
           in
           measuring
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           third
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           shaft
           upward
           ,
           and
           is
           accounted
           as
           the
           most
           gracefull
           diminution
           .
           The
           head
           to
           this
           body
           is
           so
           proportionable
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           heavy
           or
           too
           leight
           ;
           the
           branches
           large
           ,
           the
           sprigs
           ,
           leaves
           ,
           and
           nuts
           so
           thick
           ,
           as
           to
           stop
           all
           eye-sight
           from
           passing
           through
           ,
           and
           so
           eeven
           at
           top
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           think
           you
           might
           walk
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           sink
           in
           .
           The
           Nuts
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           three
           inches
           and
           a
           halfe
           long
           ,
           and
           about
           two
           inches
           broad
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           more
           then
           an
           inch
           thick
           ;
           the
           shell
           somewhat
           thicker
           then
           a
           halfe
           crown
           piece
           ,
           of
           a
           russet
           Umbre
           ,
           or
           hair
           colour
           ;
           the
           leaves
           bigger
           than
           those
           that
           grow
           upon
           the
           Ash
           in
           England
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           the
           timber
           ,
           having
           given
           it
           in
           my
           Buildings
           .
           The
           Kernells
           are
           three
           or
           four
           in
           every
           nut
           ,
           and
           between
           those
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           light
           pulpie
           substance
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           in
           a
           Hazle-nut
           ,
           before
           the
           kernell
           be
           grown
           to
           the
           full
           bignesse
           :
           In
           times
           of
           great
           famine
           there
           ,
           the
           poor
           people
           have
           eaten
           them
           for
           sustenance
           :
           But
           ,
           of
           all
           tastes
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           like
           them
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Another
           Locust
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           bastard-Locust
           .
           This
           lookes
           fair
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           last
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           a
           tree
           called
           the
           Palmeto
           ,
           growing
           neer
           the
           Sea-coast
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           sandy
           light
           ground
           ,
           does
           not
           afford
           that
           substance
           of
           mould
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           large
           tree
           ;
           nor
           shall
           you
           finde
           in
           that
           low
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           any
           considerable
           trees
           fit
           for
           building
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           main
           want
           and
           hinderance
           to
           them
           that
           would
           build
           there
           ;
           for
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           means
           to
           
           transport
           any
           from
           the
           high
           lands
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           unpassableness
           of
           the
           wayes
           ;
           the
           body
           of
           this
           tree
           I
           have
           seen
           about
           45
           or
           50
           foot
           high
           ,
           the
           Diameter
           seldome
           above
           15
           or
           16
           inches
           ,
           the
           rind
           of
           a
           pure
           ash
           colour
           ,
           full
           of
           wrinkles
           ,
           the
           leaves
           about
           two
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           long
           ,
           in
           bunches
           ,
           just
           as
           if
           you
           took
           twenty
           large
           flaggs
           ,
           with
           their
           flat
           sides
           together
           ,
           and
           tied
           them
           at
           the
           broader
           ends
           .
           With
           these
           bunches
           they
           thatch
           houses
           ,
           laying
           every
           bunch
           by
           himselfe
           on
           the
           lathes
           ,
           somewhat
           to
           overhang
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           tiles
           do
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           close
           kind
           of
           thatch
           ,
           keeps
           dry
           and
           is
           very
           lasting
           ,
           and
           looking
           up
           to
           them
           on
           the
           inside
           of
           the
           room
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           prettiest
           becomming
           figures
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           these
           leaves
           grow
           out
           no
           where
           but
           at
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           trees
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Another
           kind
           of
           Palmeto
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           has
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           name
           ,
           has
           likewise
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           nature
           :
           for
           I
           beleive
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           Royall
           or
           Magnificent
           tree
           growing
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           beauty
           and
           largeness
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           paralell'd
           ;
           and
           excels
           ,
           so
           abundantly
           in
           those
           two
           properties
           and
           perfections
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           ever
           seen
           her
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           her
           ;
           I
           'm
           sure
           I
           was
           extreamly
           much
           ,
           and
           upon
           good
           and
           Antique
           Authority
           :
           For
           if
           Xerxes
           strange
           Lydian
           love
           the
           Plantane
           tree
           ,
           was
           lov'd
           for
           her
           age
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           I
           love
           this
           for
           her
           largeness
           ?
           I
           beleive
           there
           are
           more
           women
           lov'd
           for
           their
           largeness
           then
           their
           age
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           beauty
           for
           an
           addition
           ,
           as
           this
           has
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           resolv'd
           in
           that
           poynt
           ,
           to
           go
           along
           with
           the
           multitude
           ,
           who
           run
           very
           much
           that
           way
           :
           but
           how
           to
           set
           her
           out
           in
           her
           true
           shape
           and
           colour
           ,
           without
           a
           Pencill
           ,
           would
           aske
           a
           better
           Pen
           then
           mine
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           deliver
           her
           dimensions
           as
           neer
           truth
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           beauty
           much
           will
           arise
           out
           of
           that
           .
           But
           first
           I
           will
           beg
           leave
           of
           you
           to
           shew
           her
           in
           her
           Infancy
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           tenne
           or
           twelve
           years
           old
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           she
           is
           about
           seventeen
           foot
           high
           ,
           her
           body
           and
           her
           branches
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           which
           touches
           the
           ground
           ,
           not
           unlike
           an
           Inkhorne
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           turn'd
           in
           Ivory
           ,
           round
           at
           the
           bottome
           and
           bellied
           like
           that
           part
           which
           holds
           the
           Inke
           ;
           and
           the
           stem
           or
           body
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           growing
           less
           ,
           as
           that
           part
           which
           holds
           the
           Pens
           ,
           but
           turn'd
           by
           a
           more
           skilfull
           workman
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           this
           body
           ,
           part
           tawny
           ,
           part
           purple
           ,
           with
           rings
           of
           white
           and
           green
           mixt
           ,
           that
           go
           about
           her
           ;
           and
           these
           rings
           at
           sixe
           inches
           distance
           .
           This
           stem
           ,
           to
           be
           about
           sixe
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           high
           ,
           upon
           which
           growes
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           stalks
           ,
           thinne
           as
           leaves
           of
           Parchment
           ,
           enwrapping
           one
           another
           so
           close
           as
           to
           make
           a
           continued
           stem
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           bigness
           ,
           for
           two
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           above
           the
           other
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           those
           filmes
           or
           skins
           ,
           bearing
           a
           stalk
           ,
           which
           lessens
           so
           insensibly
           ,
           from
           the
           skinne
           to
           the
           poynt
           as
           none
           but
           the
           greater
           former
           of
           all
           beauty
           can
           make
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           These
           stalks
           or
           branches
           ,
           are
           of
           severall
           lengths
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           the
           most
           inward
           ,
           are
           the
           highest
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           those
           stalks
           adorn'd
           with
           leaves
           ,
           beginning
           a
           little
           from
           the
           filmes
           to
           the
           poynt
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           leaves
           like
           Cylinders
           ,
           sharp
           at
           either
           end
           ,
           and
           biggest
           in
           the
           middle
           :
           that
           part
           of
           the
           stem
           which
           is
           the
           enwrappings
           of
           the
           filmes
           of
           a
           pure
           grasse
           green
           ,
           shining
           as
           parchment
           dyed
           green
           ,
           and
           slickt
           with
           a
           slick-stone
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           branches
           with
           the
           leaves
           ,
           of
           a
           full
           grass
           green
           spreading
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           of
           them
           eight
           foot
           above
           
           the
           green
           stem
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           order
           to
           make
           a
           well
           shap't
           Top
           ,
           to
           so
           beautifull
           a
           stem
           .
           The
           branches
           sprout
           forth
           from
           the
           middle
           ,
           or
           intrinsick
           part
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           one
           at
           once
           ;
           and
           that
           wrapt
           up
           so
           close
           as
           t
           is
           rather
           like
           a
           Pike
           then
           a
           branch
           with
           leaves
           ,
           and
           that
           Pike
           alwayes
           bends
           toward
           the
           East
           ;
           but
           being
           opened
           by
           the
           Suns
           heat
           spreads
           the
           leaves
           abroad
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           outmost
           or
           eldest
           branch
           or
           sprig
           below
           withers
           and
           hangs
           down
           ,
           and
           pulls
           with
           it
           the
           filme
           that
           beares
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           it
           and
           the
           filme
           which
           holds
           it
           up
           turne
           of
           a
           ruslet
           colour
           and
           hang
           down
           like
           a
           dead
           leafe
           ,
           till
           the
           wind
           blowes
           them
           off
           ;
           by
           which
           time
           the
           Pike
           above
           is
           become
           a
           branch
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           leaves
           opened
           ;
           then
           comes
           forth
           another
           Pike
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           next
           outmost
           branch
           and
           filme
           below
           ,
           falls
           away
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           tree
           growes
           so
           much
           hig●er
           ▪
           as
           that
           branch
           took
           roome
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           pike
           and
           a
           dead
           leafe
           ,
           a
           pike
           and
           a
           dead
           leafe
           ,
           till
           she
           be
           advanc't
           to
           her
           full
           height
           which
           will
           not
           be
           till
           100
           years
           be
           accomplished
           :
           about
           thirty
           or
           forty
           years
           old
           ,
           she
           will
           bear
           fruit
           ,
           but
           long
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           changes
           her
           shape
           ,
           her
           belly
           being
           lessened
           partly
           by
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           roots
           ,
           she
           shoots
           down
           into
           the
           earth
           (
           nature
           foreseeing
           how
           great
           a
           weight
           they
           were
           to
           beare
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           a
           stress
           they
           were
           to
           suffer
           ,
           when
           the
           winds
           take
           hold
           of
           so
           large
           a
           head
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           be
           crown'd
           with
           )
           and
           partly
           by
           thrusting
           out
           sustenance
           and
           substance
           ,
           to
           raise
           and
           advance
           the
           stem
           or
           body
           (
           for
           out
           of
           this
           belly
           which
           is
           the
           storehouse
           of
           all
           this
           good
           it
           comes
           )
           so
           that
           now
           she
           becomes
           taper
           ,
           with
           no
           more
           lessning
           then
           a
           well
           shap't
           arrow
           ,
           and
           full
           out
           as
           straight
           ,
           her
           body
           then
           being
           of
           a
           bright
           Ash
           colour
           ,
           with
           some
           dapples
           of
           green
           ,
           the
           filmes
           a
           top
           retaining
           their
           smoothness
           and
           greenness
           ,
           only
           a
           little
           variation
           in
           the
           shape
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           a
           little
           swelling
           neer
           the
           place
           that
           touches
           the
           stem
           or
           body
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           an
           Urinall
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           swelling
           that
           was
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           is
           now
           raised
           up
           to
           the
           filmes
           or
           skinns
           above
           .
           But
           at
           this
           age
           ,
           the
           branches
           stand
           not
           so
           upright
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           tree
           was
           in
           her
           minority
           ,
           but
           has
           as
           great
           beauty
           in
           the
           stooping
           and
           declension
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           in
           the
           rising
           of
           her
           branches
           ,
           when
           her
           youth
           thrusts
           them
           forth
           with
           greater
           violence
           and
           vigour
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           then
           some
           little
           stooping
           neer
           the
           poynts
           .
           And
           now
           there
           is
           an
           addition
           to
           her
           beauty
           by
           two
           green
           studds
           ,
           or
           supporters
           ,
           that
           rise
           out
           of
           her
           sides
           ,
           neer
           the
           place
           where
           the
           filmes
           joyne
           to
           the
           tree
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           about
           three
           foot
           long
           ,
           small
           at
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           they
           grow
           ,
           but
           bigger
           upwards
           ,
           purely
           green
           and
           not
           unlike
           the
           Iron
           that
           Glasiers
           use
           to
           melt
           their
           Sawder
           with
           .
        
         
           
           depiction of royal palm
           
             The
             Yonge
             Palmeto
             Royall
          
           
             A
             Scale
             of
             8
             foote
          
           
             page
             .
             76.
             
          
           
        
         
           depiction of royal palm
           
             The
             Olde
             Palmeto
             Royall
          
           
             This
             plant
             here
             exprest
             is
             of
             the
             least
             Magnitude
             being
             buta
             foot
             in
             diametre
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             som
             what
             less
             then
             100
             tymes
             his
             owne
             diametre
             ;
             But
             there
             have
             bin
             some
             growing
             upon
             the
             Iland
             ,
             which
             have
             bin
             two
             foot
             diametre
             ,
             and
             have
             bin
             150
             tymes
             theyr
             owne
             diametre
             ,
             which
             is
             300
             foot
             high
             .
          
           
             A
             scale
             of
             30
             feet
          
           
             page
             .
             78.
             
          
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           I
           have
           tir'd
           you
           with
           naming
           so
           many
           trees
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           give
           over
           ;
           but
           ,
           with
           this
           rule
           ,
           that
           which
           way
           soever
           I
           have
           travelled
           ,
           (
           from
           the
           place
           I
           dwelt
           )
           either
           East
           ,
           West
           ,
           North
           ,
           or
           South
           ,
           (
           but
           four
           miles
           distant
           )
           I
           have
           still
           found
           trees
           ,
           such
           as
           I
           had
           never
           seen
           before
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           those
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           extreamly
           large
           and
           beautifull
           .
           And
           the
           neerer
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           larger
           the
           trees
           ,
           and
           the
           leaves
           :
           so
           that
           from
           trees
           of
           a
           hundred
           foot
           high
           ,
           to
           a
           diminution
           of
           twenty
           ;
           and
           from
           leaves
           of
           eighteen
           inches
           long
           ,
           with
           a
           proportionable
           breadth
           to
           that
           length
           ,
           to
           the
           smal
           ones
           of
           halfe
           an
           inch
           ,
           which
           most
           of
           the
           trees
           bear
           that
           are
           neer
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           neer
           the
           Sea
           ,
           every
           where
           you
           shall
           finde
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           such
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           I
           have
           given
           before
           ;
           the
           land
           in
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           being
           very
           rich
           mould
           ,
           and
           that
           neer
           the
           Sea
           being
           a
           sandy
           light
           earth
           .
           And
           in
           the
           parting
           's
           or
           twists
           of
           the
           branches
           of
           those
           trees
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           have
           not
           named
           )
           such
           excrescences
           grow
           out
           ,
           as
           are
           strange
           for
           their
           formes
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           medicinable
           in
           their
           natures
           ;
           such
           as
           is
           our
           Misleto
           ,
           or
           Polypodium
           ,
           and
           much
           larger
           ,
           and
           more
           frequent
           ;
           but
           we
           want
           skilfull
           men
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           their
           vertues
           .
        
         
           #
           
           There
           are
           (
           besides
           the
           Bay-leaves
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           might
           serve
           for
           Cloves
           ,
           Mace
           ,
           and
           Cinamon
           )
           two
           sorts
           of
           spices
           ,
           Ginger
           ,
           and
           red-Pepper
           :
           The
           Ginger
           being
           a
           root
           which
           brings
           forth
           blades
           ,
           not
           unlike
           in
           shape
           to
           the
           blades
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           but
           broader
           and
           thicker
           ,
           for
           they
           cover
           the
           ground
           so
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           see
           any
           part
           of
           it
           .
           They
           are
           of
           a
           popinjay
           colour
           ,
           the
           blossome
           a
           pure
           scarlet
           .
           When
           't
           is
           ripe
           ▪
           we
           dig
           up
           the
           roots
           ,
           (
           cutting
           off
           the
           blades
           )
           and
           put
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           Overseer
           ,
           who
           sets
           many
           of
           the
           young
           Negres
           to
           scrape
           them
           ,
           with
           little
           knives
           ,
           or
           small
           iron
           spuds
           ,
           ground
           to
           an
           edge
           .
           They
           are
           to
           scrape
           all
           the
           outward
           skin
           off
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           spirit
           ;
           for
           ,
           without
           that
           ,
           it
           will
           perpetually
           grow
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           Ginger
           ,
           and
           not
           hands
           to
           dresse
           it
           thus
           ,
           are
           compell'd
           to
           scald
           it
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           Ginger
           is
           nothing
           so
           good
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           as
           wood
           ,
           and
           black
           ;
           whereas
           the
           scrapt
           Ginger
           is
           white
           and
           soft
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           cleaner
           and
           quicker
           taste
           .
        
         
           #
           
           There
           is
           of
           this
           kinde
           two
           sorts
           ,
           the
           one
           so
           like
           a
           childs
           Corall
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           discerned
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           two
           paces
           ;
           a
           crimson
           and
           scarlet
           mixt
           ,
           the
           fruit
           about
           three
           inches
           long
           ,
           and
           shines
           more
           then
           the
           best
           polisht
           Corall
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           colour
           ,
           and
           glistering
           as
           much
           ,
           but
           shap't
           like
           a
           large
           button
           of
           a
           Cloak
           ;
           both
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           quality
           ;
           both
           so
           violently
           strong
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           break
           but
           the
           skin
           ,
           it
           sends
           out
           such
           a
           vapour
           into
           our
           lungs
           ,
           as
           we
           fall
           all
           a
           coughing
           ,
           which
           lasts
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           after
           the
           fruit
           is
           removed
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           we
           are
           garbling
           it
           ,
           we
           never
           give
           over
           .
           This
           Spice
           the
           Spaniards
           love
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           it
           in
           all
           their
           meat
           ,
           that
           they
           intend
           to
           have
           picant
           ;
           for
           a
           greater
           
             Hough
             goo
          
           is
           not
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Garlick
           is
           faint
           and
           cool
           to
           it
           .
           It
           growes
           on
           a
           little
           shrub
           ,
           no
           bigger
           then
           a
           Goosbery-bush
           .
        
         
         
           
           Having
           inflam'd
           this
           leafe
           with
           a
           burning
           heat
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           fit
           to
           apply
           a
           Cooler
           ,
           lest
           it
           fall
           on
           fire
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           is
           cold
           in
           the
           third
           degree
           ,
           a
           Cucumber
           ;
           of
           which
           kind
           we
           have
           excellent
           good
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           November
           to
           the
           end
           of
           February
           ;
           but
           after
           ▪
           that
           ,
           the
           weather
           growes
           too
           hot
           .
           They
           serve
           as
           Sallets
           cold
           ,
           with
           Oyle
           ,
           Vinegar
           ,
           and
           Pepper
           ;
           and
           hot
           ,
           being
           stewed
           ,
           or
           fryed
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           make
           Sawce
           for
           Mutton
           ,
           Pork
           ,
           Turkeyes
           ,
           or
           Muscovia
           Ducks
           .
           Geese
           I
           never
           saw
           but
           two
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           at
           the
           Governours
           house
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Millons
           we
           have
           likewise
           for
           those
           foure
           months
           ;
           but
           before
           or
           after
           ,
           the
           weather
           is
           too
           hot
           .
           They
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           larger
           than
           here
           in
           England
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           cut
           four
           inches
           thick
           ;
           they
           eat
           moister
           then
           here
           they
           do
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           the
           lesse
           wholsome
           .
           We
           take
           no
           other
           care
           (
           after
           the
           seeds
           are
           put
           into
           the
           ground
           )
           but
           to
           weed
           them
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           them
           sixteen
           inches
           long
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Water
           Millon
           there
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           goodliest
           fruites
           that
           growes
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           them
           ,
           big
           as
           a
           Cloakbag
           ,
           with
           a
           suit
           of
           clothes
           in
           it
           ;
           purely
           green
           ,
           engrayl'd
           with
           straw
           colour
           ;
           And
           so
           wanton
           Nature
           is
           ,
           in
           disposing
           those
           figures
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           be
           upon
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           fruit
           ;
           yet
           ,
           they
           vary
           and
           flow
           so
           infinitely
           ,
           as
           no
           inch
           of
           square
           or
           circle
           is
           to
           be
           found
           upon
           the
           rinde
           ,
           that
           is
           like
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           rinde
           as
           smooth
           as
           polisht
           glasse
           .
           Where
           they
           put
           out
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           there
           they
           lie
           ;
           for
           the
           Vine
           they
           grow
           by
           ,
           has
           not
           strength
           to
           remove
           them
           .
           This
           fruit
           within
           is
           not
           unlike
           an
           Apple
           for
           colour
           ;
           but
           for
           taste
           ,
           not
           like
           any
           fruit
           I
           know
           in
           England
           ,
           waterish
           ,
           and
           wallowish
           ;
           yet
           the
           people
           there
           eat
           strange
           quantities
           of
           it
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           pieces
           ,
           big
           ,
           as
           if
           cut
           round
           about
           a
           twelve-penny
           loafe
           ,
           an
           inch
           thick
           :
           They
           hold
           it
           rarely
           cooling
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           excellent
           for
           the
           stone
           .
           The
           seeds
           are
           of
           themselves
           so
           strong
           a
           Purple
           ,
           as
           to
           dye
           that
           part
           of
           the
           fruit
           it
           touches
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           colour
           ;
           and
           till
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           the
           fruit
           is
           not
           full
           ripe
           :
           They
           account
           the
           largest
           ,
           best
           .
           Extreamly
           full
           of
           seeds
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           eating
           slip
           out
           with
           such
           ease
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           troublesome
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Grapes
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           indifferently
           well
           tasted
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           never
           ripe
           together
           ;
           some
           may
           be
           pickt
           out
           to
           make
           Wine
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           so
           small
           a
           quantity
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           not
           be
           worth
           the
           while
           .
           There
           is
           alwaies
           some
           green
           ,
           some
           ripe
           ,
           some
           rotten
           grapes
           in
           the
           bunch
           .
        
         
           depiction of plantain
           
             The
             Plantine
          
           
             A
             Scale
             of
             :
             8
             :
             foote
          
           
             
               Blossomd
            
          
           
             page
             80
          
           
        
         
           #
           
           The
           wilde
           Plantine
           growes
           much
           as
           the
           other
           does
           ,
           but
           the
           leaves
           not
           so
           broad
           ,
           and
           more
           upright
           ,
           the
           fruit
           not
           to
           be
           eaten
           ;
           of
           a
           scarlet
           colour
           ,
           and
           almost
           three
           square
           .
           I
           know
           no
           use
           of
           this
           fruit
           or
           leaves
           ,
           but
           to
           look
           on
           .
        
         
           #
           
           The
           Bonano
           differs
           nothing
           from
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           in
           the
           body
           and
           
           leaves
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           leaves
           are
           somewhat
           lesse
           ,
           and
           the
           bodie
           has
           here
           and
           there
           some
           blackish
           spots
           ,
           the
           blossome
           no
           bigger
           then
           a
           large
           bud
           of
           a
           Rose
           ;
           of
           a
           faint
           purple
           ,
           and
           Ash
           colour
           mixt
           ,
           the
           stalk
           that
           bears
           it
           ,
           adorn'd
           with
           small
           blossomes
           ,
           of
           ●everall
           colours
           ;
           when
           they
           fall
           off
           ,
           there
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           fruit
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           turne
           back
           as
           the
           Plantines
           do
           ,
           but
           stand
           outright
           like
           a
           bunch
           of
           puddings
           ,
           all
           neere
           of
           a
           length
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           between
           four
           and
           five
           inches
           long
           .
           This
           fruit
           is
           of
           a
           sweeter
           taste
           then
           the
           Plantine
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           the
           Negroes
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           fruit
           that
           has
           a
           sweet
           taste
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           them
           as
           good
           to
           stew
           ,
           or
           preserve
           as
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           and
           will
           looke
           and
           taste
           more
           like
           Quince
           .
           This
           tree
           wants
           little
           of
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           as
           she
           appears
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           in
           her
           ful
           growth
           ;
           and
           though
           her
           fruit
           be
           not
           so
           usefull
           a
           food
           for
           the
           belly
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Plantine
           ,
           yet
           she
           has
           somewhat
           to
           delight
           the
           eyes
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           wants
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           picture
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           so
           lively
           exprest
           ,
           as
           no
           Limner
           can
           do
           it
           (
           with
           one
           colour
           )
           more
           exactly
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           seen
           ,
           when
           you
           cut
           the
           fruit
           just
           crosse
           as
           you
           do
           the
           root
           of
           Ferne
           ,
           to
           find
           a
           spread
           Eagle
           :
           but
           this
           is
           much
           more
           perfect
           ,
           the
           head
           hanging
           down
           ,
           the
           armes
           extended
           to
           the
           full
           length
           ,
           with
           some
           little
           elevation
           ;
           and
           the
           feet
           cross
           one
           upon
           another
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           will
           speak
           as
           an
           Artist
           ;
           let
           a
           very
           excellent
           Limner
           ,
           paint
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           only
           with
           one
           colour
           ,
           in
           limning
           ;
           and
           let
           his
           touches
           be
           as
           sharp
           ,
           and
           as
           masterly
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           the
           figure
           no
           bigger
           then
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           an
           inch
           long
           ,
           and
           remove
           that
           picture
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           to
           loose
           some
           of
           the
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           dainty
           touches
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           outmost
           stels
           ,
           or
           profile
           of
           the
           figure
           ,
           may
           be
           perfectly
           discern'd
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ;
           the
           figure
           in
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Bonano
           ,
           shall
           seem
           as
           perfect
           as
           it
           :
           much
           may
           be
           said
           upon
           this
           subject
           by
           better
           wits
           ▪
           and
           abler
           souls
           then
           mine
           :
           My
           contemplation
           being
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           since
           those
           men
           dwelling
           in
           that
           place
           professing
           the
           names
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           denying
           to
           preach
           to
           those
           poor
           ignorant
           harmless
           souls
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           Crucified
           ,
           which
           might
           convert
           many
           of
           them
           to
           his
           worship
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           has
           set
           up
           his
           own
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           reproach
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           loose
           the
           hold
           they
           have
           of
           them
           us
           slaves
           ,
           will
           deny
           them
           the
           benefit
           and
           blessing
           of
           being
           Christians
           .
           Otherwise
           why
           is
           this
           figure
           set
           up
           ,
           for
           these
           to
           look
           on
           ,
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           God
           never
           made
           any
           thing
           useless
           or
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           depiction of banana tree
           
             The
             Bonano
             with
             the
             fruit
             ripe
          
           
             
               The
               Blossom
            
          
           
             A
             scale
             of
             8
             feet
          
           
             page
             .
             82.
             
          
           
        
         
           diagram of sugar cane mill (ground plan)
           
           
             
               
                 An
                 Index
                 to
                 the
                 Platforme
                 or
                 Superficies
                 of
                 an
                 Ingenio
                 ,
                 that
                 grinds
                 or
                 squeezes
                 the
                 Sugar
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 THe
                 ground-plat
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Posts
                 or
                 Pillars
                 stand
                 ,
                 that
                 bear
                 up
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Intercolumniation
                 between
                 those
                 Pillars
                 .
              
               
                 B
                 The
                 Pillars
                 or
                 Posts
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 C
                 The
                 wall
                 between
                 the
                 Mill-house
                 and
                 Boyling-house
                 .
              
               
                 D
                 The
                 Circle
                 or
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Horses
                 and
                 Cattle
                 go
                 ,
                 which
                 draw
                 the
                 Rollers
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 E
                 The
                 Sweeps
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Horses
                 and
                 Cattle
                 are
                 fastned
                 ,
                 that
                 draw
                 about
                 the
                 Rollers
                 ,
              
               
                 F
                 The
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 Ingenio
                 .
              
               
                 G
                 The
                 Brackets
                 or
                 Butteresses
                 ,
                 that
                 support
                 that
                 Frame
                 .
              
               
                 H
                 The
                 Dore
                 ,
                 that
                 goes
                 down
                 stairs
                 to
                 the
                 Boyling-house
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 The
                 Cistern
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Liquor
                 runs
                 from
                 the
                 Ingenio
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Pipe
                 under
                 ground
                 to
                 this
                 Cistern
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 remaines
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 day
                 at
                 most
                 .
              
               
                 K
                 The
                 Cistern
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 Temper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Liquor
                 made
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 steept
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Lye
                 we
                 wash
                 withall
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 This
                 Temper
                 ,
                 we
                 straw
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 Coppers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sugar
                 boyles
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 never
                 Corn
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 a
                 Syrope
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 salt
                 and
                 tartarousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 Temper
                 ,
                 causes
                 it
                 to
                 turn
                 ,
                 as
                 Milk
                 does
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 soure
                 or
                 sharp
                 liquor
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 quantity
                 does
                 the
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 L
                 The
                 Boyling-house
                 ,
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 five
                 black
                 Rounds
                 are
                 the
                 Coppers
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Sugar
                 is
                 boyled
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 largest
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Clarifying
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 the
                 Tatch
                 .
              
               
                 M
                 The
                 Cooling
                 Cistern
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sugar
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 kept
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 Milk-warm
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Pots
                 made
                 of
                 boards
                 ,
                 sixteen
                 inches
                 square
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 grow
                 taper
                 to
                 a
                 point
                 downward
                 ;
                 the
                 Pot
                 is
                 commonly
                 about
                 thirty
                 inches
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 hold
                 thirty
                 or
                 thirty
                 five
                 pounds
                 of
                 Sugar
                 .
              
               
                 N
                 The
                 Dore
                 of
                 the
                 Filling-room
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 The
                 Room
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Pots
                 are
                 set
                 ,
                 being
                 fild
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Sugar
                 grow
                 cold
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 daies
                 and
                 two
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 to
                 the
                 Cureing-house
                 .
              
               
                 P
                 The
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Pots
                 ,
                 of
                 sixteen
                 inches
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 between
                 two
                 stantions
                 of
                 timber
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 girded
                 together
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 with
                 wood
                 or
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 thirteen
                 or
                 fourteen
                 inches
                 assunders
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Pots
                 being
                 sixteen
                 inches
                 ,
                 cannot
                 slip
                 between
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 held
                 up
                 four
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 The
                 Frame
                 where
                 the
                 Coppers
                 stand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 raised
                 above
                 the
                 flowre
                 or
                 levell
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 foot
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Dutch
                 Bricks
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Klinkers
                 ,
                 and
                 plaister
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 the
                 Coppers
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 made
                 small
                 Gutters
                 ,
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 skimmings
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 lesser
                 Coppers
                 ,
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Still-house
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 strong
                 Spirit
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 kill-devill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 skimmings
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 greater
                 Coppers
                 are
                 conveyed
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 worthlesse
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 R
                 The
                 Dore
                 that
                 goes
                 down
                 the
                 stairs
                 to
                 the
                 fire-room
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Furnaces
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 Coppers
                 to
                 boyl
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 exprest
                 here
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Coppers
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 small
                 semi-circles
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 behinde
                 the
                 partition-wall
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 the
                 fire-room
                 from
                 the
                 boyling-house
                 ;
                 which
                 wall
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 mark'd
                 with
                 the
                 Letter
                 
                   (
                   c
                
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 walls
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 S
                 A
                 little
                 Gutter
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Cistern
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 first
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 clarifying
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Coppers
                 ,
                 with
                 Ladles
                 that
                 hold
                 a
                 gallon
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Negres
                 that
                 attend
                 that
                 work
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 shifting
                 both
                 Negres
                 and
                 Cattle
                 every
                 four
                 hours
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 convey
                 the
                 skimmings
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 lesser
                 Coppers
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Still-house
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 twice
                 distill'd
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 it
                 comes
                 over
                 the
                 helme
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Low-wines
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 off
                 the
                 strongest
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Liquor
                 that
                 is
                 potable
                 .
              
               
                 T
                 All
                 Windowes
                 .
              
               
                 U
                 The
                 Fire-room
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Furnaces
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 Coppers
                 boyl
                 .
              
               
                 W
                 The
                 Still-house
                 .
              
               
                 X
                 The
                 Cistern
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 skimmings
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 soure
                 ,
                 till
                 when
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 over
                 the
                 helme
                 .
              
               
                 Y
                 The
                 two
                 Stills
                 in
                 the
                 Still-house
                 .
              
               
                 Z
                 The
                 Semi-circles
                 ,
                 that
                 shew
                 where
                 about
                 the
                 Furnaces
                 stand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Place
             this
             after
             Folio
             84.
             
          
           
             
             
             The
             superfities
             or
             Plottforme
             of
             the
             Ingenio
             that
             grinds
             or
             squeeses
             the
             canes
             which
             make
             the
             suger
          
           
             A
             scales
             of
             40
             foote
             
             
             
          
        
         
           diagram of sugar cane mill (elevation)
           
             
             
             The
             upright
             of
             the
             Ingenio
             or
             Mill
             that
             squeeses
             or
             grinds
             the
             Suger
             Canes
             ●
          
           
             
               
                 a.
                 the
                 foundation
                 or
                 plates
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 massey
                 and
                 lasting
                 timber
                 .
              
               
                 b.
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Ingenio
              
               
                 c.
                 the
                 planks
                 that
                 be
                 are
                 up
                 the
                 Rollers
              
               
                 d.
                 the
                 suporter
                 or
                 propp
                 that
                 beares
                 upp
                 those
                 planks
              
               
                 e.
                 the
                 Rollers
                 themselves
              
               
                 f.
                 the
                 shaft
                 that
                 is
                 grafted
                 into
                 the
                 midle
                 roller
                 which
                 turnes
                 both
                 the
                 other
              
               
                 g.
                 the
                 swepes
                 that
                 come
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 worke
                 and
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Circle
                 where
                 the
                 horses
                 and
                 Cattle
                 draw
                 .
              
               
                 h.
                 the
                 Bracketts
                 that
                 keepe
                 the
                 frame
                 from
                 shakeing
                 whereof
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 i.
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 are
                 strong
                 posts
                 or
                 studds
                 whic●
                 beare
                 up
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 are
                 plact
                 att
                 ten
                 foote
                 distance
                 with
                 Bracke●
                 above
                 and
                 below
                 to
                 strengthen
                 them
                 forbearing
                 up
                 the
                 plates
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 aboue
                 .
              
               
                 k.
                 the
                 out
                 Brackets
                 that
                 keepe
                 the
                 posts
                 from
                 starting
                 orbuc●
              
               
                 l.
                 the
                 great
                 Beame
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Shaft
                 of
                 the
                 midle
                 Roller
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 by
                 a
                 goudg
                 in
                 a
                 sockett
                 and
                 goes
                 cross
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               
                 m.
                 the
                 Brackets
                 that
                 support
                 the
                 great
                 beame
                 and
                 likewise
                 all
                 the
                 Roofe
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               
                 n.
                 the
                 Roofe
                 or
                 cover
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
            
          
           
             A
             scale
             of
             40
             foote
          
        
         
           diagram of sugar curing house (floor plan, first floor)
           
           
           
             The
             first
             Storie
             of
             the
             Cureing
             house
             where
             the
             potts
             stand
             which
             hold
             the
             Suger
             and
             is
             8.
             foote
             a
             inches
             from
             the
             ground
             haveing
             14.
             steps
             to
             rise
             of
             7.
             inches
             to
             a
             stepp
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             storie
             is
             924
             potts
             and
             they
             use
             to
             have
             another
             storie
             above
             this
             which
             will
             hold
             above
             600.
             potts
             more
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Index
                 of
                 the
                 Cureing
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 a.
                 the
                 roome
                 where
                 they
                 knock
                 out
                 the
                 suger
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 cured
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 into
                 whites
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 knocking
                 roome
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 knock
                 it
                 out
                 for
                 muscavados
                 ,
                 they
                 finde
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 the
                 pott
                 well
                 coloured
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 upper
                 and
                 nether
                 parts
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 bro●●er
                 ,
                 colour
                 the
                 topp
                 frothy
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 bottom
                 verie
                 browne
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Molosses
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 they
                 sett
                 aside
                 to
                 be
                 boyld
                 againe
                 with
                 the
                 Mosses
                 in
                 the
                 Cisterns
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 Penneles
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 worse
                 kinde
                 of
                 suger
                 in
                 the
                 spending
                 yet
                 you
                 will
                 hardly
                 know
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 Muscove
                 suger
              
               
                 b.
                 the
                 two
                 dores
              
               
                 c.
                 the
                 passages
                 betweene
                 the
                 potts
                 upon
                 the
                 flour
                 above
              
               
                 d.
                 the
                 great
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 the
                 rome
                 from
                 end
                 to
                 end
              
               
                 e.
                 the
                 topps
                 of
                 the
                 potts
                 which
                 are
                 .
                 16.
                 inches
                 square
                 and
                 hang
                 betweene
                 stantions
                 of
                 timber
                 borne
                 up
                 by
                 verie
                 strong
                 and
                 Massy
                 studs
                 or
                 posts
                 ,
                 and
                 girded
                 or
                 bract
                 togither
                 with
                 Iron
                 plates
                 or
                 wood
                 ,
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 potts
                 are
                 26.
                 or
                 28.
                 inches
                 long
                 made
                 taper
                 downeward
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 about
                 30.
                 pound
                 of
                 suger
                 .
              
               
                 f.
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 roome
                 which
                 is
                 100.
                 foot
                 long
                 and
                 40.
                 foot
                 broade
                 within
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 tymes
                 a
                 storie
                 of
                 potts
                 aboue
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             a
             Scale
             of
             40.
             foote
          
        
         
           diagram of sugar curing house (floor plan, ground floor)
           
             The
             ground
             roome
             of
             the
             Cureing
             house
             of
             the
             place
             where
             the
             gutters
             ly
             which
             .
             convey
             the
             Molosses
             to
             the
             Cisterns
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Index
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 roome
                 .
              
               
                 a.
                 the
                 knocking
                 roome
                 .
              
               
                 b.
                 the
                 dores
              
               
                 c.
                 the
                 vacuitie
                 betweene
                 the
                 gutters
              
               
                 d.
                 the
                 Cisterns
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 4.
                 which
                 hold
                 the
                 Moloses
                 till
                 they
                 boyle
                 it
                 which
                 comonly
                 they
                 doe
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 weeke
                 .
              
               
                 e.
                 all
                 the
                 gutters
                 that
                 convay
                 the
                 Molosses
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 Cisterns
                 .
              
               
                 f.
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 roome
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accompted
                 two
                 foot
                 thick
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 are
                 seldome
                 any
                 windows
                 in
                 the
                 Cureing
                 house
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 moyst
                 ayer
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 the
                 suger
                 rather
                 bring
                 panns
                 of
                 well
                 kindled
                 coales
                 into
                 the
                 roome
                 espetially
                 in
                 moyst
                 and
                 raynie
                 wether
                 .
              
            
          
           
             page
             84
             
             
             
          
        
         
           depiction of queen pine
           
           
           
           
             The
             Queene
             Pine.
             
          
           
             page
             84
          
           
        
         
           At
           the
           time
           we
           landed
           on
           this
           Iland
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           September
           ,
           1647.
           we
           were
           informed
           ,
           partly
           by
           those
           Planters
           we
           found
           there
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           our
           own
           observations
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Sugar-making
           ,
           was
           but
           newly
           practised
           by
           the
           inhabitants
           there
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           most
           industrious
           men
           ,
           having
           gotten
           Plants
           from
           Fernambock
           ,
           a
           place
           in
           Brasill
           ,
           and
           made
           tryall
           of
           them
           at
           the
           Barbadoes
           ;
           and
           finding
           them
           to
           grow
           ,
           they
           planted
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           as
           they
           grew
           and
           multiplyed
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           such
           a
           considerable
           number
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           set
           up
           a
           very
           small
           Ingenio
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           tryall
           what
           Sugar
           could
           be
           made
           upon
           that
           soyl
           .
           But
           ,
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           work
           being
           not
           well
           understood
           ,
           the
           Sugars
           they
           made
           were
           very
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           little
           worth
           ,
           for
           two
           or
           three
           years
           .
           But
           they
           finding
           their
           errours
           by
           their
           daily
           practice
           ,
           began
           a
           little
           to
           mend
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           new
           directions
           from
           Brasil
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           strangers
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           by
           their
           own
           people
           ,
           (
           who
           being
           covetous
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           concerned
           them
           in
           their
           particulars
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           generall
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Iland
           )
           were
           content
           sometimes
           to
           make
           a
           voyage
           thither
           ,
           to
           improve
           their
           knowledge
           in
           a
           thing
           they
           so
           much
           desired
           .
           Being
           now
           made
           much
           abler
           to
           make
           their
           queries
           ,
           of
           the
           secrets
           of
           that
           mystery
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           their
           often
           failings
           ,
           had
           put
           them
           to
           often
           stops
           and
           nonplusses
           in
           the
           work
           .
           And
           so
           returning
           with
           more
           Plants
           ,
           and
           better
           Knowledge
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           upon
           fresh
           hopes
           ,
           but
           still
           short
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           should
           be
           more
           skilfull
           in
           :
           for
           ,
           at
           our
           arrivall
           there
           ,
           we
           found
           them
           ignorant
           in
           three
           main
           points
           ,
           that
           much
           conduced
           to
           the
           work
           ;
           viz.
           The
           manner
           of
           Planting
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           Gathering
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           placing
           of
           their
           Coppers
           in
           their
           Furnaces
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           the
           true
           way
           of
           covering
           their
           Rollers
           ,
           with
           plates
           or
           Bars
           of
           Iron
           :
           All
           which
           being
           rightly
           done
           ,
           advance
           much
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           main
           work
           .
           At
           the
           time
           of
           our
           arrivall
           there
           ,
           we
           found
           many
           Sugar-works
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           at
           work
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Sugars
           they
           made
           ,
           were
           but
           bare
           Muscavadoes
           ,
           and
           few
           of
           them
           Merchantable
           commodities
           ;
           so
           moist
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           molosses
           ,
           and
           so
           ill
           cur'd
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           hardly
           worth
           the
           bringing
           home
           for
           England
           .
           But
           about
           the
           time
           I
           left
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           1650.
           they
           were
           much
           better'd
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           had
           the
           skill
           to
           know
           when
           the
           Canes
           were
           ripe
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           fifteen
           months
           old
           ;
           and
           before
           ,
           they
           gathered
           them
           at
           twelve
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           main
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           making
           
           good
           Sugar
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           liquor
           wanting
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           caused
           the
           Sugars
           to
           be
           lean
           ,
           and
           unfit
           to
           keep
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           were
           grown
           greater
           proficients
           ,
           both
           in
           boyling
           and
           curing
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           learnt
           the
           knowledge
           of
           making
           them
           white
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           call
           Lump
           Sugars
           here
           in
           England
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           excellent
           as
           those
           they
           make
           in
           Brasill
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           likelyhood
           they
           can
           ever
           make
           such
           :
           the
           land
           there
           being
           better
           ,
           and
           lying
           in
           a
           Continent
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           constanter
           and
           steadier
           weather
           ,
           and
           the
           Aire
           much
           drier
           and
           purer
           ,
           than
           it
           can
           be
           in
           so
           small
           an
           Iland
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Barbadoes
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           seeing
           this
           commodity
           ,
           Sugar
           ,
           hath
           gotten
           so
           much
           the
           start
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           held
           the
           staple
           Commodities
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           over-top't
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           sleighted
           and
           neglected
           .
           And
           ,
           for
           that
           few
           in
           England
           know
           the
           trouble
           and
           care
           of
           making
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           convenient
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           my
           memory
           will
           serve
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           processe
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Sugar-making
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           grown
           the
           soul
           of
           Trade
           in
           this
           Iland
           .
           And
           leaving
           to
           trouble
           you
           and
           my self
           ,
           with
           relating
           the
           errours
           our
           Predecessors
           so
           long
           wandred
           in
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           briefe
           set
           down
           the
           right
           and
           best
           way
           they
           practised
           ,
           when
           I
           left
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           greater
           or
           farther
           improvement
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           before
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           land
           there
           hath
           been
           advanc'd
           in
           the
           profit
           ,
           since
           the
           work
           of
           Sugar
           began
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           our
           landing
           there
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           above
           five
           or
           six
           years
           :
           For
           ,
           before
           the
           work
           began
           ,
           this
           Plantation
           of
           Major
           Hilliards
           ,
           of
           five
           hundred
           acres
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           purchased
           for
           four
           hundred
           pound
           sterling
           ;
           and
           now
           the
           halfe
           of
           this
           Plantation
           ,
           with
           the
           halfe
           of
           the
           Stock
           upon
           it
           ,
           was
           sold
           for
           seven
           thousand
           pound
           sterling
           and
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           land
           there
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           imployed
           to
           that
           work
           ,
           hath
           found
           the
           like
           improvment
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           when
           the
           small
           Plantations
           in
           poor
           mens
           hands
           ,
           of
           ten
           ,
           twenty
           ,
           or
           thirty
           acres
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           small
           to
           lay
           to
           that
           work
           ,
           be
           bought
           up
           by
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           put
           together
           ,
           into
           Plantations
           of
           five
           ,
           six
           ,
           or
           seven
           hundred
           acres
           ,
           that
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           Iland
           will
           be
           fit
           for
           Plantations
           of
           Sugar
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           it
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           Spots
           of
           earth
           under
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           put
           my selfe
           upon
           this
           Discovery
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           let
           you
           know
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Plant
           ,
           the
           right
           way
           of
           planting
           it
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           growth
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           growing
           to
           ripenesse
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           cutting
           ,
           bringing
           home
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           to
           lay
           them
           ,
           being
           brought
           home
           ,
           the
           time
           they
           may
           lie
           there
           ,
           without
           spoile
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           grinding
           or
           squeezing
           them
           ,
           the
           conveyance
           of
           the
           liquor
           to
           the
           Cisterns
           ,
           how
           long
           it
           may
           stay
           there
           without
           harme
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           boyling
           and
           skimming
           ,
           with
           the
           conveyance
           of
           the
           skimmings
           into
           the
           Cisterns
           ,
           in
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           distilling
           it
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           strongest
           Spirits
           that
           men
           can
           drink
           ,
           with
           the
           temper
           to
           be
           put
           in
           ;
           what
           the
           temper
           is
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           cooling
           the
           Sugar
           before
           it
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Pots
           ;
           the
           time
           it
           staies
           in
           the
           Cureing
           house
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           good
           Muscavado
           Sugar
           .
           And
           last
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           it
           into
           Whites
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Lump-Sugar
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           set
           down
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           place
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           
           to
           set
           this
           Sugar-work
           ,
           or
           Ingenio
           ,
           upon
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           be
           the
           brow
           of
           a
           small
           hill
           ,
           that
           hath
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           eighty
           foot
           ,
           twelve
           foot
           descent
           ,
           viz.
           from
           the
           grinding
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           ground
           ,
           and
           stands
           upon
           a
           flat
           ,
           to
           the
           Still
           house
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           these
           descents
           :
           From
           the
           grinding
           place
           to
           the
           boyling
           house
           ,
           four
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           fire-room
           ,
           seven
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           and
           some
           little
           descent
           to
           the
           Still
           house
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           these
           descent●
           are
           these
           ;
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Cistern
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           first
           liquor
           runs
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           ,
           somewhat
           lower
           than
           the
           Pipe
           that
           convaies
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           little
           under
           ground
           .
           Then
           ,
           the
           liquor
           which
           runs
           from
           that
           Cistern
           must
           vent
           it selfe
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           cannot
           run
           all
           out
           ;
           and
           that
           Cistern
           is
           two
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           deep
           :
           and
           so
           ,
           running
           upon
           a
           little
           descent
           ,
           to
           the
           clarifying
           Copper
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           above
           the
           flowre
           of
           the
           Boyling
           house
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           is
           the
           whole
           Frame
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Coppers
           stand
           )
           ;
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           flowre
           of
           the
           Boyling
           house
           must
           be
           below
           the
           flowre
           of
           the
           Mill
           house
           ,
           four
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           .
           Then
           admit
           the
           largest
           Copper
           be
           a
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           deep
           ,
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Copper
           will
           be
           lower
           then
           the
           flowre
           of
           the
           Boyling-house
           ,
           by
           a
           foot
           ;
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Furnaces
           must
           be
           three
           foot
           below
           the
           Coppers
           ;
           and
           the
           holes
           under
           the
           Furnaces
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           ashes
           fall
           ,
           is
           three
           foot
           below
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Furnaces
           :
           A
           little
           more
           fall
           is
           required
           to
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           account
           is
           made
           up
           .
           Upon
           what
           place
           the
           Sugar-work
           is
           to
           be
           set
           ,
           I
           have
           drawn
           two
           Plots
           ,
           that
           expresse
           more
           than
           language
           can
           do
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Ingenio
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           the
           work
           I
           promised
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           briefe
           in
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           first
           arrived
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           observe
           their
           severall
           manners
           of
           planting
           and
           husbandily
           there
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           Plant
           was
           of
           greatest
           value
           and
           esteem
           ,
           I
           desired
           first
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           I
           saw
           by
           the
           growth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           what
           I
           had
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           strong
           and
           lusty
           Plant
           ,
           and
           so
           vigorous
           ,
           as
           where
           it
           grew
           ,
           to
           forbid
           all
           Weeds
           to
           grow
           very
           neer
           it
           ;
           so
           thirstily
           it
           suck't
           the
           earth
           for
           nourishment
           ,
           to
           maintain
           its
           own
           health
           and
           gallantry
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Planters
           ,
           though
           they
           knew
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           ,
           by
           their
           manner
           of
           Planting
           ,
           did
           not
           rightly
           pursue
           their
           own
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           their
           manner
           was
           ,
           to
           dig
           small
           holes
           ,
           at
           three
           foot
           distance
           ,
           or
           there
           about
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           the
           Plants
           endwise
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           stooping
           ,
           so
           that
           each
           Plant
           brought
           not
           forth
           above
           three
           or
           foure
           sprouts
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           all
           fastned
           to
           one
           root
           ,
           when
           they
           grew
           large
           ,
           tall
           ,
           and
           heavy
           ,
           and
           stormes
           of
           winde
           and
           rain
           came
           ,
           (
           and
           those
           raines
           there
           ,
           fall
           with
           much
           violence
           and
           weight
           )
           the
           rootes
           were
           loosened
           ▪
           and
           the
           Canes
           lodged
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           rotten
           ,
           and
           unfit
           for
           service
           in
           making
           good
           Sugar
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           roots
           being
           far
           assunder
           ,
           weedes
           grew
           up
           between
           ,
           and
           worse
           then
           all
           weeds
           ,
           Wit
           hs
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           a
           stronger
           grouth
           then
           the
           Canes
           ,
           and
           do
           much
           mischiefe
           where
           they
           are
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           winde
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           disdaining
           to
           see
           a
           prouder
           Plant
           than
           themselves
           .
           But
           experience
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           of
           planting
           was
           most
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           resolved
           to
           try
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           
           is
           ,
           by
           digging
           a
           small
           trench
           of
           six-inches
           broad
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           deep
           ,
           in
           a
           straight
           line
           ,
           the
           whole
           length
           of
           the
           land
           you
           mean
           to
           plant
           ,
           laying
           the
           earth
           on
           one
           side
           the
           trench
           as
           you
           make
           it
           ;
           then
           lay
           two
           Canes
           along
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           trench
           ,
           one
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           them
           the
           whole
           length
           of
           the
           trench
           ,
           to
           the
           lands
           end
           ,
           and
           cover
           them
           with
           the
           earth
           you
           laid
           by
           ;
           and
           at
           two
           foot
           distance
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           third
           ,
           and
           fourth
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           finish'd
           all
           the
           land
           you
           intend
           to
           plant
           at
           that
           time
           :
           For
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           plant
           too
           much
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           have
           it
           to
           grow
           ripe
           successively
           ,
           that
           your
           work
           may
           come
           in
           order
           ,
           to
           keep
           you
           still
           doing
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           be
           ripe
           altogether
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           work
           it
           so
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           want
           of
           cutting
           ,
           they
           would
           rot
           ,
           and
           grow
           to
           losse
           :
           By
           planting
           it
           thus
           along
           ,
           two
           together
           ,
           every
           knot
           will
           have
           a
           sprout
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           particular
           root
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           means
           of
           that
           ,
           be
           the
           more
           firmer
           fixt
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           winde
           and
           weather
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           thick
           growing
           together
           ,
           be
           the
           stronger
           to
           support
           one
           another
           .
           By
           that
           time
           they
           have
           been
           in
           the
           ground
           a
           month
           ,
           you
           shall
           perceive
           them
           to
           appear
           ,
           like
           a
           land
           of
           green
           Wheat
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           high
           enough
           to
           hide
           a
           Hare
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           month
           more
           ,
           two
           foot
           high
           at
           least
           .
           But
           upon
           the
           first
           months
           growth
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           carefull
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           husbands
           ,
           command
           their
           Overseers
           to
           search
           ,
           if
           any
           weeds
           have
           taken
           root
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Plants
           fail
           ,
           and
           supply
           them
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           Plants
           are
           wanting
           ,
           weeds
           will
           grow
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           ground
           is
           too
           vertuous
           to
           be
           idle
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           any
           Wit
           hs
           grow
           in
           those
           vacant
           places
           ,
           they
           will
           spread
           very
           far
           ,
           and
           do
           much
           harm
           ,
           pulling
           down
           all
           the
           Canes
           they
           can
           reach
           to
           .
           If
           this
           husbandry
           be
           not
           used
           when
           the
           Canes
           are
           young
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           too
           late
           to
           finde
           a
           remedy
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           grown
           to
           a
           height
           ,
           the
           blades
           will
           become
           rough
           and
           sharp
           in
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           so
           cut
           the
           skins
           of
           the
           Negres
           ,
           as
           the
           blood
           will
           follow
           ;
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           leggs
           ,
           and
           feet
           ,
           being
           uncloathed
           and
           bare
           ,
           cannot
           enter
           the
           Canes
           without
           smart
           and
           losse
           of
           blood
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           endure
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           the
           Overseers
           stay
           too
           long
           ,
           before
           they
           repair
           these
           void
           places
           ,
           by
           new
           Plants
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           be
           ripe
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           great
           harm
           to
           the
           whole
           field
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           is
           but
           one
           remedy
           ,
           and
           that
           almost
           as
           ill
           as
           the
           disease
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           by
           burning
           the
           whole
           field
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           lose
           all
           the
           time
           they
           have
           grown
           :
           But
           the
           roots
           continuing
           secure
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           there
           arises
           a
           new
           spring
           altogether
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           repair
           this
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           only
           this
           recompence
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           by
           burning
           an
           army
           of
           the
           main
           enemies
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           Rats
           ,
           which
           do
           infinite
           harm
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           by
           gnawing
           the
           Canes
           ,
           which
           presently
           after
           will
           rot
           ,
           and
           become
           unservicable
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Sugar
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           do
           this
           justice
           the
           more
           severely
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           make
           their
           fire
           at
           the
           out-sides
           of
           that
           land
           of
           Canes
           they
           mean
           to
           burn
           ,
           and
           so
           drive
           them
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           where
           at
           last
           the
           fire
           comes
           ,
           and
           burnes
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           this
           great
           execution
           they
           put
           often
           in
           practice
           ,
           without
           Assises
           or
           Sessions
           ;
           for
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           so
           great
           enemies
           to
           the
           Canes
           ,
           as
           these
           Vermine
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           lay
           up
           their
           stores
           of
           Corn
           and
           other
           provisions
           ;
           and
           likewise
           in
           dwelling
           houses
           for
           their
           victualls
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           down-falls
           of
           rain
           come
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           November
           and
           December
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Turnado
           ,
           
           they
           leave
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           shelter
           themselves
           in
           the
           dwelling
           houses
           where
           they
           do
           much
           mischiefe
           .
        
         
           The
           Canes
           with
           their
           tops
           or
           blades
           ,
           doe
           commonly
           grow
           to
           be
           eight
           foot
           high
           ;
           the
           Canes
           themselves
           ,
           are
           commonly
           five
           or
           sixe
           foot
           ,
           (
           I
           have
           seen
           some
           double
           that
           length
           but
           't
           is
           but
           seldome
           )
           the
           bodyes
           of
           them
           ,
           about
           an
           inch
           diametre
           ,
           the
           knots
           about
           five
           or
           six
           inches
           distant
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           many
           times
           three
           or
           four
           inches
           ,
           some
           more
           ,
           some
           lesse
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           certaine
           rule
           for
           that
           ;
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           blades
           ,
           and
           tops
           ,
           pure
           grass
           green
           ;
           but
           the
           Canes
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           ripe
           of
           a
           deep
           Popinjay
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           yeeld
           the
           greater
           quantity
           ,
           and
           fuller
           ,
           and
           sweeter
           juyce
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           cutting
           them
           is
           with
           little
           hand-bills
           ,
           about
           sixe
           inches
           from
           the
           ground
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           they
           divide
           the
           tops
           ,
           from
           the
           Canes
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           with
           the
           same
           bills
           ,
           at
           one
           stroake
           ;
           and
           then
           holding
           the
           Canes
           by
           the
           upper
           end
           :
           they
           strip
           off
           all
           the
           blades
           that
           grow
           by
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Canes
           ,
           which
           tops
           and
           blades
           ,
           are
           bound
           up
           in
           faggots
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           Carts
           ,
           to
           carry
           home
           ;
           for
           without
           these
           ,
           our
           Horses
           and
           Cattle
           are
           not
           able
           to
           work
           ,
           the
           pasture
           being
           so
           extreame
           harsh
           and
           sapless
           ,
           but
           with
           these
           they
           are
           very
           well
           nourisht
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           heart
           .
           The
           Canes
           we
           likewise
           binde
           up
           in
           faggots
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           commonly
           brought
           home
           upon
           the
           backs
           of
           Assinigoes
           ,
           and
           we
           use
           the
           fashion
           of
           Devo●shire
           ,
           in
           that
           kind
           of
           Husbandry
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           we
           learnt
           it
           )
           which
           is
           small
           pack-saddles
           ,
           and
           crookes
           ,
           which
           serve
           our
           purposes
           very
           fitly
           ,
           laying
           upon
           each
           Crook
           a
           faggot
           and
           one
           a
           top
           ,
           so
           that
           each
           Assinigo
           carries
           his
           three
           faggots
           ;
           and
           being
           accustomed
           to
           go
           between
           the
           field
           and
           the
           place
           where
           they
           are
           to
           unload
           ,
           will
           of
           themselves
           make
           their
           returnes
           ,
           without
           a
           guide
           ;
           So
           understanding
           this
           little
           beast
           is
           in
           performing
           his
           duty
           .
           The
           place
           where
           they
           unload
           ,
           is
           a
           little
           platforme
           of
           ground
           ,
           which
           is
           contiguous
           to
           the
           Mill-house
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Barbycu
           ;
           about
           30
           foot
           long
           ,
           and
           10
           foot
           broad
           ;
           done
           about
           with
           a
           double
           rayle
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Canes
           from
           falling
           out
           of
           that
           room
           ;
           where
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           (
           who
           have
           other
           work
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Mill
           house
           ,
           )
           when
           they
           see
           the
           Assinigoes
           comming
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           stop
           there
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           unloade
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           turning
           them
           back
           againe
           ,
           they
           go
           immediately
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           in
           fresh
           loading
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           compar'd
           to
           Bees
           ;
           the
           one
           fetching
           home
           honey
           ,
           the
           other
           sugar
           :
           being
           laid
           on
           the
           Barbycu
           ,
           we
           work
           them
           out
           cleane
           ,
           and
           leave
           none
           to
           grow
           stale
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           should
           be
           more
           then
           two
           dayes
           old
           ,
           the
           juyce
           will
           grow
           sower
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           worke
           ,
           for
           their
           soureness
           will
           infect
           the
           rest
           ;
           The
           longest
           time
           they
           stay
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           cut
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           grinding
           ,
           is
           from
           Saturday
           evening
           ,
           to
           Munday
           morning
           ,
           at
           one
           or
           two
           a
           clock
           ;
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Sunday
           comming
           between
           ,
           (
           upon
           which
           we
           do
           not
           work
           )
           causes
           us
           to
           stay
           so
           long
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           would
           not
           doe
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           grinding
           them
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           Horses
           and
           Cattle
           being
           put
           to
           their
           tackle
           :
           they
           go
           about
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           force
           turne
           (
           by
           the
           sweeps
           )
           the
           middle
           roller
           ;
           which
           being
           Cog'd
           to
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           at
           both
           ends
           ,
           turne
           them
           about
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           three
           ,
           turning
           upon
           their
           Centres
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           Brass
           and
           Steele
           go
           very
           easily
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           easie
           ,
           as
           a
           mans
           taking
           hold
           ,
           of
           one
           of
           the
           sweeps
           ,
           with
           his
           hand
           will
           turne
           all
           the
           rollers
           about
           with
           much
           ease
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Canes
           are
           put
           in
           between
           
           the
           rollers
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           draught
           for
           five
           Oxen
           or
           Horses
           ;
           a
           Negre
           puts
           in
           the
           Canes
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           rollers
           draw
           them
           through
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           where
           another
           Negre
           s●ands
           ,
           and
           receives
           them
           ;
           and
           returnes
           them
           back
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           middle
           roller
           ,
           which
           drawes
           the
           other
           way
           .
           So
           that
           having
           past
           twice
           through
           ,
           that
           is
           forth
           and
           back
           ,
           it
           is
           conceived
           all
           the
           juyce
           is
           prest
           out
           ;
           yet
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           a
           press
           ,
           after
           both
           the
           former
           grindings
           ,
           to
           press
           out
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           liquor
           ,
           but
           they
           having
           but
           small
           works
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           make
           the
           most
           of
           it
           ,
           whilst
           we
           having
           far
           greater
           quantities
           ,
           are
           loath
           to
           be
           at
           that
           trouble
           .
           The
           Canes
           having
           past
           to
           and
           againe
           ,
           there
           are
           young
           Negre
           girles
           ,
           that
           carry
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           on
           a
           heap
           ,
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           six
           score
           paces
           or
           there
           abouts
           ;
           where
           they
           make
           a
           large
           hill
           ,
           if
           the
           worke
           have
           continued
           long
           :
           under
           the
           rollers
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           receiver
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           a
           large
           Tray
           ;
           into
           which
           the
           liquor
           falls
           ,
           and
           stayes
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           runs
           under
           ground
           in
           a
           pipe
           or
           gutter
           of
           lead
           ,
           cover'd
           over
           close
           ,
           which
           pipe
           or
           gutter
           ,
           carries
           it
           into
           the
           Cistern
           ,
           which
           is
           fixt
           neer
           the
           staires
           ,
           as
           you
           go
           down
           from
           the
           Mill-house
           to
           the
           boyling
           house
           .
           But
           it
           must
           not
           remaine
           in
           that
           Cisterne
           above
           one
           day
           ,
           lest
           it
           grow
           sower
           ;
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           to
           passe
           through
           a
           gutter
           ,
           (
           fixt
           to
           the
           wall
           )
           to
           the
           Clarifying
           Copper
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           work
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           Clarifies
           in
           the
           first
           Copper
           ,
           and
           the
           skumme
           rises
           ,
           it
           is
           conveyed
           away
           by
           a
           passage
           ,
           or
           gutter
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           second
           Copper
           ,
           both
           which
           skimmings
           ,
           are
           not
           esteem'd
           worth
           the
           labour
           of
           stilling
           ;
           because
           the
           skum
           is
           dirtie
           and
           grosse
           :
           But
           the
           skimmings
           of
           the
           other
           three
           Coppers
           ,
           are
           conveyed
           down
           to
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           there
           to
           remaine
           in
           the
           Cisterns
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           a
           little
           sower
           ,
           for
           till
           then
           it
           will
           not
           come
           over
           the
           helme
           .
           This
           liquor
           is
           remov'd
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           refin'd
           ,
           from
           one
           Copper
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Coppers
           it
           passeth
           through
           ,
           the
           finer
           and
           purer
           it
           is
           ,
           being
           continually
           drawn
           up
           ,
           and
           keel'd
           by
           ladles
           ,
           and
           skim'd
           by
           skimmers
           ,
           in
           the
           Negres
           hands
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           tach
           ,
           where
           it
           must
           have
           much
           labour
           ,
           in
           keeling
           and
           stirring
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           boyles
           ,
           there
           is
           thrown
           into
           the
           four
           last
           Coppers
           ,
           a
           liquor
           made
           of
           water
           and
           Wit
           hs
           which
           they
           call
           Temper
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           the
           Sugar
           would
           continue
           a
           Clammy
           substance
           and
           never
           kerne
           .
           The
           quantities
           they
           put
           in
           are
           small
           ,
           but
           being
           of
           a
           ●art
           quality
           it
           turnes
           the
           ripeness
           and
           clamminesse
           of
           the
           Sugar
           to
           cruddle
           and
           separate
           :
           which
           you
           will
           find
           ,
           by
           taking
           out
           some
           drops
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           Candy
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           to
           grow
           hard
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           has
           inough
           of
           the
           fire
           .
           Upon
           which
           Essay
           they
           presently
           poure
           two
           spoonfulls
           of
           Sallet
           Oyle
           into
           the
           tach
           ,
           and
           then
           immediately
           it
           gives
           over
           to
           bubble
           or
           rise
           .
           So
           after
           much
           keeling
           ,
           they
           take
           it
           out
           of
           the
           tach
           ,
           by
           the
           ladles
           they
           use
           there
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           into
           ladles
           that
           are
           of
           greater
           receipt
           ,
           with
           two
           handles
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           remove
           it
           into
           the
           cooling
           Cisterne
           ,
           neer
           the
           stayers
           that
           goes
           to
           the
           fire
           roome
           :
           But
           as
           they
           remove
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           liquor
           out
           of
           the
           tach
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           with
           all
           the
           celerity
           they
           can
           ;
           and
           suddenly
           cast
           in
           cold
           water
           ,
           to
           coole
           the
           Copper
           from
           burning
           ,
           for
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           continues
           still
           in
           the
           same
           heat
           :
           and
           so
           when
           that
           water
           is
           removed
           out
           againe
           by
           the
           Ladles
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           carefull
           ,
           and
           quick
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           last
           Ladle
           full
           is
           taken
           out
           ,
           to
           throw
           in
           some
           of
           the
           
           liquor
           of
           the
           next
           Copper
           to
           keep
           the
           tach
           from
           burning
           ,
           and
           so
           fil●
           it
           up
           out
           of
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Clarifying
           Copper
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           the
           Cistern
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           the
           Mill-house
           or
           Ingenio
           .
           And
           so
           the
           work
           goes
           on
           ,
           from
           Munday
           morning
           at
           one
           a
           clock
           ,
           till
           Saturday
           night
           ,
           (
           at
           which
           time
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           Furnaces
           are
           put
           out
           )
           all
           houres
           of
           the
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           with
           fresh
           supplies
           of
           Men
           ▪
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Cattle
           .
           The
           Liquor
           being
           come
           to
           such
           a
           coolnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Pots
           ,
           they
           bring
           them
           neer
           the
           Cooler
           ,
           and
           stopping
           first
           the
           sharp
           end
           of
           the
           Pot
           (
           which
           is
           the
           bottom
           )
           with
           Plantine
           leaves
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           passage
           there
           no
           bigger
           ,
           then
           a
           mans
           finger
           will
           go
           in
           at
           )
           they
           fill
           the
           Pot
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           between
           the
           stantions
           ,
           in
           the
           filling
           room
           ,
           where
           it
           staies
           till
           it
           be
           thorough
           cold
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           in
           two
           daies
           and
           two
           nights
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           the
           Sugar
           be
           good
           ,
           knock
           upon
           it
           with
           the
           knuckle
           of
           your
           finger
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           do
           upon
           an
           earthen
           pot
           ,
           to
           trie
           whether
           it
           be
           whole
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           give
           a
           sound
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Sugar
           be
           very
           ill
           ,
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           very
           hard
           ,
           nor
           give
           any
           sound
           .
           It
           is
           then
           to
           be
           removed
           into
           the
           Cureing
           house
           ,
           and
           set
           between
           stantions
           there
           :
           But
           first
           ,
           the
           stopples
           are
           to
           be
           pull'd
           out
           of
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           pots
           ,
           that
           the
           Molosses
           may
           vent
           it selfe
           at
           that
           hole
           ,
           and
           so
           drop
           down
           upon
           a
           gutter
           of
           board
           ,
           hollowed
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           which
           conveyeth
           the
           Molosses
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           come
           into
           the
           Cisterns
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           commonly
           foure
           ,
           at
           either
           corner
           one
           ;
           and
           there
           remains
           ,
           till
           it
           rise
           to
           a
           good
           quantity
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           boyl
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           they
           make
           Peneles
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           Sugar
           somewhat
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Muscavado
           ;
           but
           yet
           will
           sweeten
           indifferently
           well
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           it
           very
           well
           coloured
           .
           The
           pots
           being
           thus
           opened
           at
           the
           bottoms
           ,
           the
           Molosses
           drops
           out
           ,
           but
           so
           slowly
           ,
           as
           hardly
           to
           vent
           it selfe
           in
           a
           month
           ▪
           in
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           Sugar
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           ●ur'de
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           to
           thrust
           a
           spike
           of
           wood
           in
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           that
           should
           reach
           to
           the
           top
           ,
           hoping
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Molosses
           to
           have
           the
           speedier
           passage
           :
           But
           they
           found
           little
           amendment
           in
           the
           purging
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           was
           this
           ,
           the
           spike
           as
           it
           went
           in
           ,
           prest
           the
           Sugar
           so
           hard
           ,
           as
           it
           stopt
           all
           pores
           of
           passage
           for
           the
           Molosses
           .
           So
           finding
           no
           good
           to
           come
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           devis'd
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           by
           making
           an
           augure
           of
           Iron
           ,
           which
           instrument
           cuts
           his
           way
           ,
           without
           pressing
           the
           Sugar
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           the
           Molosses
           had
           a
           free
           passage
           ,
           without
           any
           obstruction
           at
           all
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Sugar
           was
           well
           cur'd
           in
           a
           month
           .
           As
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           using
           it
           ,
           after
           it
           is
           cur'd
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           set
           down
           in
           my
           Index
           ,
           to
           the
           plot
           of
           the
           Cureing
           house
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           whole
           processe
           of
           making
           the
           Muscavado-Sugar
           ,
           whereof
           some
           is
           better
           ,
           and
           some
           worse
           ,
           as
           the
           Canes
           are
           ;
           for
           ,
           ill
           Canes
           can
           never
           make
           good
           Sugar
           .
        
         
           I
           call
           those
           ill
           ,
           that
           are
           gathered
           either
           before
           or
           after
           the
           time
           of
           such
           ripenesse
           ,
           or
           are
           eaten
           by
           Rats
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           rotten
           ,
           or
           pull'd
           down
           by
           Withes
           ,
           or
           lodg'd
           by
           foule
           weather
           ,
           either
           of
           which
           ,
           will
           serve
           to
           spoil
           such
           Sugar
           as
           is
           made
           of
           them
           .
           At
           the
           time
           they
           expect
           it
           should
           be
           well
           cur'd
           ,
           they
           take
           the
           pots
           from
           the
           stantions
           in
           the
           Curing-house
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           knocking
           room
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           upon
           the
           plot
           of
           the
           cureing
           house
           ;
           and
           turning
           it
           upside
           
           down
           ,
           they
           knock
           the
           pot
           hard
           against
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           Sugar
           comes
           whole
           out
           ,
           as
           a
           bullet
           out
           of
           a
           mold
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           out
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           three
           sorts
           of
           colours
           in
           the
           pot
           ,
           the
           tops
           somewhat
           brownish
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           frothy
           light
           substance
           ;
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           much
           darker
           colour
           ,
           but
           heavy
           ,
           grosse
           ,
           moist
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           molosses
           ;
           both
           which
           they
           out
           away
           ,
           and
           reserve
           to
           be
           boyl'd
           again
           ,
           with
           the
           molosses
           for
           peneles
           :
           The
           middle
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           whole
           pot
           ,
           and
           lookes
           of
           a
           bright
           colour
           ,
           drie
           and
           sweet
           ,
           they
           lay
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           send
           it
           down
           daily
           upon
           the
           backs
           of
           Assinigoes
           and
           Camells
           ,
           in
           leather
           baggs
           ,
           with
           a
           tarr'd
           cloth
           over
           ,
           to
           their
           Store-houses
           at
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Caskes
           and
           Chests
           ,
           to
           be
           ship't
           away
           for
           England
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           the
           best
           market
           is
           .
           Though
           this
           care
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           this
           course
           used
           ,
           by
           the
           best
           husbands
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           respect
           their
           credits
           ,
           as
           ,
           Collonell
           
             James
             Drax
          
           ,
           Collonell
           Walrond
           ,
           Mr.
           Raynes
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           that
           I
           know
           there
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           when
           they
           knock
           out
           their
           Sugars
           ,
           let
           all
           go
           together
           ,
           both
           bottom
           and
           top
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           the
           better
           bear
           out
           the
           worse
           .
           But
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Merchant
           to
           be
           sold
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           give
           above
           3
           l.
           10
           s.
           for
           the
           one
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           above
           6
           l.
           4
           s.
           And
           those
           that
           use
           this
           care
           ,
           have
           such
           credit
           with
           the
           Buyer
           ,
           as
           they
           scarce
           open
           the
           Cask
           to
           make
           a
           tryall
           ;
           so
           well
           they
           are
           assured
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Sugars
           they
           make
           ;
           as
           ,
           of
           Collonell
           
             James
             Drax
          
           ,
           Collonell
           Walrond
           ,
           Mr.
           Raines
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           in
           the
           Iland
           that
           I
           know
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           yet
           said
           nothing
           of
           making
           white
           Sugars
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           much
           quicker
           said
           than
           done
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           the
           Muscavado
           Sugar
           ,
           require
           but
           a
           months
           time
           to
           make
           it
           so
           ,
           after
           it
           is
           boyl'd
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           Whites
           require
           four
           months
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           only
           this
           .
           Take
           clay
           ,
           and
           temper
           it
           with
           water
           ,
           to
           the
           thicknesse
           of
           Frumenty
           ,
           or
           Pease-pottage
           ,
           and
           poure
           it
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Muscavado
           Sugar
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           pot
           ,
           in
           the
           Cureing-house
           ,
           and
           there
           let
           it
           remain
           four
           months
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           clay
           crack
           and
           open
           ,
           that
           the
           aire
           come
           in
           ,
           close
           it
           up
           with
           some
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           either
           with
           your
           hand
           ,
           or
           a
           small
           Trowell
           .
           And
           when
           you
           knock
           open
           these
           pots
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           a
           difference
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           colour
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           of
           the
           top
           and
           bottom
           ,
           being
           but
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           rank'd
           with
           Muscavadoes
           ;
           but
           the
           middle
           ,
           perfect
           White
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Lump-Sugar
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           which
           will
           sell
           in
           London
           for
           20
           d.
           a
           pound
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           I
           have
           left
           unsaid
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           conduces
           to
           the
           work
           of
           Sugar-making
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           ,
           sometimes
           after
           great
           rains
           ,
           (
           which
           moisten
           the
           aire
           more
           then
           ordinary
           )
           to
           lay
           it
           out
           upon
           fair
           daies
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           upon
           cloaths
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           knocking
           room
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           bring
           in
           pans
           of
           coals
           ,
           well
           kindled
           ,
           into
           the
           Cureing-house
           .
           If
           I
           have
           omitted
           any
           thing
           here
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           supplyed
           in
           the
           Indexes
           of
           my
           Plots
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           distilling
           the
           skimmings
           ,
           which
           run
           down
           to
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           from
           the
           three
           lesser
           Coppers
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           this
           :
           After
           it
           has
           remained
           in
           the
           Cisterns
           ,
           which
           my
           plot
           shewes
           you
           in
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           a
           little
           soure
           ,
           (
           for
           till
           then
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           will
           not
           rise
           in
           the
           Still
           )
           the
           first
           Spirit
           that
           comes
           off
           ,
           is
           a
           small
           Liquor
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           
           low-Wines
           ,
           which
           Liquor
           we
           put
           into
           the
           Still
           ▪
           and
           draw
           it
           off
           a
           gain
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           comes
           so
           strong
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           candle
           being
           brought
           to
           a
           〈◊〉
           distance
           ,
           to
           the
           bung
           of
           a
           Hogshead
           or
           But
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           kept
           ,
           the
           ●pirits
           will
           ●●ie
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           taking
           hold
           of
           it
           ▪
           bring
           the
           fire
           down
           to
           the
           vessell
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           a
           fire
           ,
           which
           immediately
           breakes
           the
           vessell
           ,
           and
           becomes
           a
           flame
           ,
           burning
           all
           about
           it
           that
           is
           combustible
           matter
           .
        
         
           We
           lost
           an
           excellent
           Negre
           by
           such
           an
           accident
           ,
           who
           bringing
           a
           Jar
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           the
           Still-house
           ,
           to
           the
           Drink-room
           ,
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           force
           of
           the
           liquor
           he
           carried
           ,
           brought
           the
           candle
           somewhat
           neerer
           than
           he
           ought
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           see
           how
           to
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Funnell
           ,
           which
           conveyed
           it
           into
           the
           Butt
           .
           But
           the
           Spirit
           being
           stirr'd
           by
           that
           motion
           ,
           flew
           out
           ,
           and
           got
           hold
           of
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           Candle
           ,
           and
           so
           set
           all
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           burnt
           the
           poor
           Negre
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           excellent
           servant
           .
           And
           if
           he
           had
           in
           the
           instant
           of
           firing
           ,
           clapt
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           bung
           ;
           all
           had
           been
           saved
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           knew
           not
           that
           cure
           ,
           lost
           the
           whole
           vessell
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           to
           boot
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           this
           misadventure
           ,
           a
           strict
           command
           was
           given
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           Spirits
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Drink-room
           ever
           after
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           nor
           no
           fire
           or
           candle
           ever
           to
           come
           in
           there
           .
        
         
           This
           drink
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           the
           ill
           hap
           to
           kill
           one
           Negre
           ,
           yet
           it
           has
           had
           the
           vertue
           to
           cure
           many
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           are
           ill
           ,
           with
           taking
           cold
           ,
           (
           which
           often
           they
           are
           )
           and
           very
           well
           they
           may
           ,
           having
           nothing
           under
           them
           in
           the
           night
           but
           a
           board
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           lie
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           to
           cover
           them
           :
           And
           though
           the
           daies
           be
           hot
           ,
           the
           nights
           are
           cold
           ,
           and
           that
           change
           cannot
           but
           work
           upon
           their
           bodies
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           hardy
           people
           .
           Besides
           ,
           comming
           home
           hot
           and
           sweating
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           sitting
           or
           lying
           down
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           taking
           cold
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           breeds
           sicknesses
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           feel
           ,
           they
           complain
           to
           the
           Apothecary
           of
           the
           Plantation
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           them
           every
           one
           a
           dram
           cup
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           present
           cure
           .
           And
           as
           this
           drink
           is
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           to
           cure
           and
           refresh
           the
           poor
           Negres
           ,
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           labour
           of
           whose
           hands
           ,
           our
           profit
           is
           brought
           in
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           helpfull
           to
           our
           Christian
           Servants
           too
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           their
           spirits
           are
           exhausted
           ,
           by
           their
           hard
           labour
           ,
           and
           sweating
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           ten
           hours
           every
           day
           ,
           they
           find
           their
           stomacks
           debilitated
           ,
           and
           much
           weakned
           in
           their
           vigour
           every
           way
           ,
           a
           dram
           or
           two
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           and
           refreshing
           to
           them
           .
           This
           drink
           is
           also
           a
           commodity
           of
           good
           value
           in
           the
           Plantation
           ;
           for
           we
           send
           it
           down
           to
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           there
           put
           it
           off
           to
           those
           that
           retail
           it
           .
           Some
           they
           sell
           to
           the
           Ships
           ,
           and
           is
           transported
           into
           forraign
           parts
           ,
           and
           drunk
           by
           the
           way
           .
           Some
           they
           sell
           to
           such
           Planters
           ,
           as
           have
           no
           Sugar-works
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           yet
           drink
           excessively
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           buy
           it
           at
           easie
           rates
           ;
           halfe
           a
           crown
           a
           gallon
           was
           the
           price
           ,
           the
           time
           that
           I
           was
           there
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           then
           purposing
           to
           raise
           the
           price
           to
           a
           deerer
           rate
           .
           They
           make
           weekly
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           work
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           Plantation
           as
           this
           30
           l.
           sterling
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           drunk
           by
           their
           servants
           and
           slaves
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           a
           close
           of
           this
           work
           of
           Sugar
           ,
           I
           will
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           by
           way
           
           of
           estimate
           ,
           to
           what
           a
           Revenue
           this
           Iland
           is
           raised
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           not
           improbable
           .
           If
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           look
           back
           to
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           by
           taking
           a
           medium
           of
           the
           length
           and
           breadth
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Iland
           392
           square
           miles
           ;
           
           out
           of
           which
           we
           will
           substract
           a
           third
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           remote
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           from
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           where
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Trade
           is
           ,
           which
           by
           many
           deep
           and
           steep
           Gullies
           interposing
           ,
           the
           passage
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           stop'd
           :
           besides
           ,
           the
           Land
           there
           is
           not
           so
           rich
           and
           fit
           to
           bear
           Canes
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           may
           be
           very
           usefull
           for
           planting
           provisions
           of
           Corn
           ,
           Yeams
           ,
           Bonavista
           ,
           Cassavie
           ,
           Potatoes
           ;
           and
           likewise
           of
           Fruites
           ,
           as
           ,
           Oranges
           ,
           Limons
           ,
           Lymes
           ,
           Plantines
           ,
           Bonanoes
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           for
           breeding
           Hoggs
           ,
           Sheep
           ,
           Goats
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           Poultry
           ,
           to
           furnish
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           want
           those
           Commodities
           .
           For
           which
           reasons
           ,
           we
           will
           substract
           a
           third
           part
           from
           392.
           and
           that
           is
           130.
           and
           so
           the
           remaining
           
           ●
           is
           262
           square
           miles
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           which
           may
           be
           laid
           to
           Sugar-works
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           be
           allowed
           and
           set
           out
           for
           small
           Plantations
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           able
           to
           raise
           a
           Sugar-work
           or
           set
           up
           an
           Ingenio
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           paucity
           of
           acres
           ,
           being
           not
           above
           twenty
           ,
           thirty
           ,
           or
           forty
           acres
           in
           a
           Plantation
           ;
           but
           these
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           bear
           Tobacco
           ,
           Ginger
           ,
           Cotten-wool
           ,
           Maies
           ,
           Yeames
           ,
           and
           Potatoes
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           breeding
           Hoggs
           .
           But
           most
           of
           these
           will
           in
           short
           time
           ,
           be
           bought
           up
           by
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           laid
           together
           ,
           into
           Plantations
           of
           five
           ,
           sixe
           ,
           and
           seven
           hundred
           acres
           .
           And
           then
           we
           may
           make
           our
           computation
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           A
           mile
           square
           will
           contain
           640
           acres
           of
           land
           ,
           and
           here
           we
           see
           is
           262
           acres
           ,
           being
           ●
           of
           the
           Iland
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           we
           multiply
           262.
           by
           640.
           and
           the
           product
           will
           amount
           unto
           167680.
           
           Now
           we
           will
           put
           the
           case
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           those
           men
           that
           have
           small
           Plantations
           ,
           will
           not
           sell
           them
           ,
           but
           keep
           them
           for
           provisions
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           live
           plentifully
           upon
           ;
           for
           those
           provisions
           they
           raise
           ,
           will
           sell
           at
           good
           rates
           ;
           for
           which
           use
           ,
           we
           will
           set
           out
           thirty
           thousand
           acres
           .
           So
           then
           we
           substract
           30000
           acres
           from
           167680
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           remain
           137680
           acres
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           Sugar-works
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           ●
           may
           be
           planted
           with
           Canes
           ,
           the
           other
           ●
           for
           Wood
           ,
           Pasture
           ,
           and
           Provisions
           ,
           which
           must
           support
           the
           Plantations
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           scale
           of
           Collonell
           Modiford's
           Plantation
           ,
           as
           I
           
           
           said
           before
           .
           Now
           these
           two
           fifts
           are
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           55072
           acres
           ,
           and
           an
           acre
           of
           good
           Canes
           will
           yield
           4000
           pound
           weight
           of
           Sugar
           ,
           and
           none
           will
           yield
           lesse
           then
           2000
           weight
           ;
           but
           we
           will
           take
           a
           Medium
           ,
           and
           rest
           upon
           3000
           weight
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           will
           make
           our
           computation
           ,
           and
           set
           our
           price
           upon
           the
           Sugar
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           lowest
           rates
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           3
           d.
           per
           pound
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Muscavado
           ,
           to
           be
           sold
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           at
           the
           Bridge
           .
           In
           fifteen
           months
           the
           Canes
           will
           be
           ripe
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           month
           more
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           well
           cur'd
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           cast
           up
           ,
           and
           stowed
           in
           the
           Ware-house
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           we
           make
           our
           computation
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           3000
           threepences
           is
           37
           l.
           10
           s.
           ten
           acres
           of
           which
           is
           375
           l.
           sterling
           .
           So
           then
           we
           say
           ,
           if
           10
           acres
           of
           Canes
           will
           produce
           375
           l.
           what
           shall
           55072.
           which
           is
           the
           number
           of
           acres
           contained
           upon
           the
           ●
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           allotted
           for
           Sugar
           Plantations
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Canes
           must
           grow
           :
           and
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           3.
           we
           finde
           ,
           that
           it
           amounts
           to
           2665200.
           in
           sixteen
           months
           :
           Now
           add
           four
           months
           more
           to
           the
           time
           of
           cureing
           ,
           and
           
           making
           it
           into
           whites
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           we
           call
           Lump-Sugar
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           price
           will
           be
           doubled
           to
           4130400.
           out
           of
           which
           we
           will
           abate
           ●
           for
           waste
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           tops
           and
           bottoms
           of
           the
           pots
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           good
           Muscavadoes
           ;
           but
           we
           will
           abate
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           waste
           ●
           which
           is
           1032600.
           and
           that
           we
           will
           substract
           from
           4130400.
           and
           there
           remaines
           3097800.
           which
           is
           the
           totall
           of
           the
           revenue
           
           of
           Sugars
           ,
           that
           grow
           on
           the
           Barbadoes
           for
           twenty
           months
           ,
           and
           accounted
           there
           ,
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           at
           the
           Bridge
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           run
           the
           Hazards
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           all
           Marchants
           doe
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           for
           England
           ,
           it
           will
           sell
           in
           London
           ,
           for
           12
           d.
           the
           pound
           ,
           and
           so
           't
           is
           doubled
           againe
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           will
           amount
           to
           6195600
           ▪
           and
           in
           two
           months
           time
           more
           it
           will
           be
           in
           England
           .
           Now
           you
           see
           what
           a
           vast
           Revenew
           this
           little
           spot
           of
           ground
           can
           produce
           in
           22
           months
           time
           ;
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           this
           plant
           ,
           onely
           one
           touch
           more
           ,
           to
           conclude
           with
           all
           ;
           as
           Musitians
           ,
           that
           first
           play
           a
           Preludium
           ,
           next
           a
           Lesson
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Saraband
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           life
           and
           spirit
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           having
           played
           you
           a
           short
           Preludium
           ,
           to
           this
           long
           and
           tedious
           lesson
           of
           Sugar
           and
           Sugar-making
           ,
           I
           do
           think
           fit
           to
           give
           you
           a
           Saraband
           ,
           with
           my
           best
           Touches
           at
           last
           ;
           which
           shall
           be
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           plant
           has
           a
           faculty
           ,
           to
           preserve
           all
           fruits
           ,
           that
           grow
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           corruption
           and
           putrifaction
           ;
           So
           it
           has
           a
           vertue
           ,
           being
           rightly
           applyed
           ,
           to
           preserve
           us
           men
           in
           our
           healths
           and
           fortunes
           too
           .
           Doctor
           Bu●ler
           one
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           famous
           Physitians
           that
           this
           Nation
           ,
           or
           the
           world
           ever
           bred
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           that
           ▪
           
             
               If
               Sugar
               can
               preserve
               both
               Peares
               and
               Plumbs
               ,
            
             
               Why
               can
               it
               not
               preserve
               as
               well
               ●ur
               Lungs
               ?
            
          
           And
           that
           it
           might
           work
           the
           same
           effect
           on
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           alwayes
           dranke
           in
           his
           Claret
           wine
           ,
           great
           store
           of
           the
           best
           refin'd
           Sugar
           ,
           and
           also
           prescribed
           it
           severall
           wayes
           to
           his
           Patients
           ,
           for
           Colds
           ,
           Coughs
           ,
           and
           Catarrs
           ;
           which
           are
           diseases
           ,
           that
           reign
           much
           in
           cold
           Climats
           ,
           especially
           in
           Ilands
           ,
           where
           the
           Ayre
           is
           moyster
           then
           in
           Continents
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           for
           our
           Health
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           our
           fortunes
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           preserv'd
           ,
           but
           made
           by
           the
           powerfull
           operation
           of
           this
           plant
           .
        
         
           Colonell
           
             James
             Drax
          
           ,
           whose
           beginning
           upon
           that
           Iland
           ,
           was
           founded
           upon
           a
           stock
           not
           exceeding
           300
           l.
           sterling
           ,
           has
           raised
           his
           fortune
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           look
           towards
           England
           ,
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           remaine
           there
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           till
           he
           were
           able
           to
           purchase
           an
           estate
           ,
           of
           tenne
           thousand
           pound
           land
           yearly
           ;
           which
           he
           hop'd
           in
           few
           years
           to
           accomplish
           ,
           with
           what
           he
           was
           then
           owner
           of
           ;
           and
           all
           by
           this
           plant
           of
           Sugar
           .
           Colonell
           
             Thomas
             Modi●ord
          
           ,
           has
           often
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           a
           Resolution
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           to
           set
           his
           face
           for
           England
           ,
           till
           he
           made
           his
           voyage
           ,
           and
           imployment
           there
           ,
           worth
           him
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           sterling
           ;
           and
           all
           by
           this
           Sugar
           plant
           .
           And
           these
           ,
           were
           men
           of
           as
           piercing
           sights
           ,
           and
           profound
           judgments
           ,
           as
           any
           I
           have
           known
           in
           that
           way
           of
           management
           .
           Now
           if
           such
           Estates
           as
           these
           ,
           may
           be
           raised
           ,
           by
           the
           well
           ordering
           this
           plant
           ,
           by
           Industrious
           and
           painfull
           men
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           such
           estates
           ,
           by
           carefull
           keeping
           ,
           and
           orderly
           and
           moderate
           expending
           ,
           be
           preserv'd
           ,
           in
           their
           posterities
           ,
           to
           the
           tenth
           Generation
           ;
           and
           all
           by
           the
           sweet
           Negotiation
           of
           Sugar
           ?
        
         
           One
           Vegetable
           we
           have
           on
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           will
           neither
           become
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           nor
           a
           Plant
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           Withe
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           the
           harmefullest
           weed
           that
           can
           grow
           ;
           for
           it
           pulls
           downe
           all
           that
           it
           can
           reach
           to
           ,
           Canes
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           small
           plants
           ,
           it
           makes
           nothing
           
           of
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           suffer'd
           to
           look
           up
           in
           a
           Garden
           ,
           it
           will
           wind
           about
           all
           Herbs
           and
           Plants
           that
           have
           stalks
           ,
           pull
           them
           down
           and
           destroy
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           find
           the
           way
           into
           any
           Orchard
           ,
           it
           will
           clime
           up
           by
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           trees
           ,
           into
           the
           branches
           ,
           and
           there
           inwrap
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           them
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           into
           a
           purse
           ,
           (
           for
           out
           of
           the
           maine
           stalk
           ,
           hundreds
           of
           smal
           sprigs
           will
           grow
           ;
           )
           and
           if
           any
           other
           tree
           be
           so
           neer
           as
           to
           touch
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           find
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           pull
           the
           tops
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           utterly
           disfigure
           the
           trees
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           fruit
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           cut
           the
           maine
           stalk
           below
           ,
           neer
           the
           root
           in
           hope
           to
           kill
           it
           ,
           the
           moysture
           above
           in
           the
           branches
           ,
           will
           thrust
           down
           a
           vine
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           get
           a
           new
           root
           :
           Nay
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           mischiefe
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           reach
           the
           highest
           timber
           ,
           and
           involve
           and
           enwrap
           so
           the
           branches
           ,
           as
           to
           hinder
           their
           growths
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           fasten
           one
           tree
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           one
           shall
           hinder
           the
           growth
           of
           another
           .
           A
           couple
           of
           Colonel
           D●axes
           Axemen
           ,
           were
           felling
           a
           tree
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           time
           it
           began
           to
           bend
           ,
           that
           they
           perceiv'd
           which
           way
           it
           would
           fall
           ,
           got
           cleare
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           thought
           themselves
           safe
           :
           But
           this
           being
           fastned
           to
           another
           ,
           by
           strong
           withes
           ,
           pull'd
           a
           great
           branch
           of
           that
           tree
           after
           it
           ,
           which
           fell
           upon
           the
           fellers
           ,
           and
           bruised
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           hardly
           scap'd
           with
           their
           lives
           .
           Cleere
           a
           passage
           of
           tenne
           foot
           broad
           ,
           that
           goes
           between
           a
           wood
           and
           a
           land
           of
           Canes
           overnight
           ,
           and
           come
           next
           morning
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           the
           way
           crost
           all
           over
           with
           Wit
           hs
           ,
           and
           got
           neere
           the
           Canes
           ;
           So
           that
           if
           you
           had
           left
           your
           visit
           till
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           they
           had
           gotten
           into
           the
           Canes
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           would
           be
           too
           late
           to
           help
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           are
           mixt
           with
           them
           ,
           you
           cannot
           destroy
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           wheresoever
           they
           touch
           ground
           they
           get
           new
           roots
           ,
           and
           so
           creep
           into
           every
           place
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           go
           pull
           down
           all
           .
           These
           harmefull
           Wit
           hs
           ,
           have
           ,
           with
           all
           these
           vices
           ,
           some
           virtues
           .
           They
           serve
           for
           all
           uses
           ,
           where
           roaps
           or
           cords
           are
           required
           ,
           as
           for
           binding
           our
           Wood
           and
           Canes
           into
           faggots
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           roapes
           are
           needfull
           for
           ;
           and
           without
           them
           we
           were
           in
           ill
           condition
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           not
           any
           wood
           fit
           to
           make
           hoops
           for
           hogsheads
           ,
           barrels
           ,
           tubbs
           ,
           or
           what
           not
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           have
           them
           of
           what
           length
           and
           bignesse
           we
           please
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           for
           that
           use
           very
           good
           .
        
         
           Severall
           kinds
           of
           these
           Wit
           hs
           there
           are
           ,
           some
           that
           beare
           fruit
           ,
           somewhat
           bigger
           then
           the
           Cod
           of
           a
           Beane
           ,
           which
           being
           divided
           longwise
           with
           a
           sharp
           knife
           ,
           you
           shall
           perceive
           the
           most
           various
           and
           beautifullest
           Colours
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           matcht
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           up
           a
           very
           great
           beauty
           .
        
         
           Fell
           a
           dosen
           acres
           of
           wood
           ,
           going
           on
           in
           a
           straight
           line
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           ground
           is
           cleered
           ,
           the
           side
           of
           that
           wood
           you
           left
           standing
           ,
           will
           be
           likewise
           in
           the
           same
           strait
           line
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           few
           years
           these
           Wit
           hs
           will
           mount
           ,
           to
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           trees
           ,
           which
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           eighty
           or
           100.
           foot
           high
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           top
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           on
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           wood
           ,
           all
           will
           be
           cover'd
           with
           leaves
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           broad
           ,
           green
           ,
           and
           shining
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           you
           be
           absent
           from
           the
           place
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           find
           a
           wood
           ,
           you
           find
           a
           faire
           green
           Curtaine
           ,
           300
           paces
           long
           ,
           and
           80
           foot
           high
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           pretty
           a
           
             deceptio
             visus
          
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           find
           any
           where
           ▪
           and
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           pleasantest
           Vis●os
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           same
           things
           are
           done
           in
           the
           mouths
           or
           entrances
           of
           Caves
           ,
           where
           
           you
           shall
           find
           a
           Cave
           large
           enough
           to
           hold
           500
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           cover'd
           with
           a
           green
           curtaine
           ,
           40
           foot
           high
           ,
           and
           200
           foot
           long
           ;
           and
           so
           close
           a
           Curtaine
           it
           is
           (
           the
           vines
           being
           wrapt
           and
           interwove
           one
           into
           another
           )
           as
           without
           putting
           it
           aside
           ,
           you
           can
           hardly
           have
           light
           to
           read
           by
           .
        
         
           These
           Caves
           are
           very
           frequent
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           of
           severall
           dimensions
           ,
           some
           small
           ,
           others
           extreamly
           large
           and
           Capacious
           :
           The
           run-away
           Negres
           ,
           often
           shelter
           themselves
           in
           these
           Coverts
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           and
           in
           the
           night
           range
           abroad
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           steale
           Pigs
           ,
           Plantins
           ,
           Potatoes
           ,
           and
           Pullin
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           there
           ;
           and
           feast
           all
           day
           ,
           upon
           what
           they
           stole
           the
           night
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           nights
           being
           darke
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           black
           ,
           they
           scape
           undiscern'd
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           so
           usefull
           as
           Liam
           Hounds
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           these
           theeves
           .
           I
           have
           gone
           into
           divers
           of
           those
           Caves
           ,
           to
           trye
           what
           kind
           of
           ayre
           is
           to
           be
           found
           there
           ;
           and
           have
           felt
           it
           so
           close
           ,
           and
           moyst
           with
           all
           ,
           as
           my
           breath
           was
           neer
           stopt
           ;
           and
           I
           doe
           beleive
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           remaine
           there
           but
           one
           night
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           come
           out
           againe
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           often
           wondred
           ,
           why
           such
           vast
           Caves
           and
           Rocks
           should
           not
           afford
           some
           springs
           of
           water
           ;
           the
           ayre
           which
           touches
           them
           ,
           being
           so
           very
           moyst
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           Rocks
           are
           ,
           Springs
           of
           water
           issue
           out
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           (
           when
           wet
           weather
           is
           )
           the
           moysture
           hangs
           upon
           the
           Rocks
           in
           drops
           ,
           and
           so
           runns
           down
           and
           finds
           a
           way
           to
           vent
           it selfe
           ,
           into
           small
           bibling
           Springs
           ;
           But
           here
           it
           does
           not
           so
           ,
           though
           the
           Ayre
           be
           much
           moyster
           than
           in
           England
           ;
           But
           certainly
           the
           reason
           is
           the
           extraordinary
           drinesse
           ,
           and
           spunginesse
           of
           the
           stone
           ;
           which
           sucks
           up
           all
           moysture
           that
           touches
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           never
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           it
           in
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           Essay
           ,
           what
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacons
          
           experiment
           solitarie
           ,
           touching
           the
           making
           of
           Artificiall
           Springs
           would
           doe
           ;
           but
           troughs
           of
           that
           stone
           ,
           being
           of
           so
           dry
           and
           spungy
           a
           quality
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           been
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           besides
           we
           have
           no
           brakes
           growing
           there
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           materials
           us'd
           in
           that
           experiment
           .
        
         
           Another
           sort
           of
           Wit
           hs
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           made
           of
           the
           gum
           of
           trees
           ,
           which
           falls
           from
           the
           boughes
           ,
           drop
           after
           drop
           ,
           one
           hanging
           by
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           touch
           ground
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           receive
           some
           nourishment
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           power
           to
           grow
           larger
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           three
           or
           four
           of
           them
           ,
           come
           down
           so
           nere
           one
           another
           as
           to
           touch
           and
           the
           wind
           twist
           them
           together
           ,
           they
           appeare
           so
           like
           ropes
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           be
           discern'd
           five
           paces
           off
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           rope
           or
           a
           withe
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           these
           of
           severall
           sises
           ,
           from
           the
           smallest
           whip
           cord
           to
           the
           greatest
           Cable
           of
           the
           Soveraine
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           of
           those
           timber
           trees
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           has
           them
           ;
           some
           four
           ,
           some
           five
           ,
           some
           halfe
           a
           dozen
           ,
           hanging
           down
           like
           Bell
           ropes
           ,
           from
           the
           branches
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           sight
           of
           much
           rarity
           to
           me
           at
           first
           comming
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Aloes
           we
           have
           growing
           here
           ,
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           a
           beautifull
           plant
           ;
           the
           leaves
           four
           inches
           broad
           ,
           ¼
           of
           an
           inch
           thick
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           foot
           and
           a
           halfe
           long
           ;
           with
           prickles
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           sprout
           which
           rises
           up
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           beares
           yellow
           flowres
           ,
           one
           above
           another
           ,
           and
           those
           flowres
           are
           higher
           then
           any
           of
           the
           leaves
           ,
           by
           two
           foot
           ;
           These
           thick
           
           leaves
           we
           take
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           through
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           issue
           the
           Aloes
           ,
           which
           we
           set
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           rarifie
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           fit
           to
           keep
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           first
           comming
           which
           we
           save
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           let
           it
           run
           too
           long
           ,
           the
           second
           running
           will
           be
           much
           worse
           ;
           but
           ,
           before
           that
           comes
           ,
           we
           throw
           away
           the
           leafe
           .
           The
           leaves
           of
           this
           Plant
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           call
           
             semper
             vivens
          
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           growes
           neer
           the
           fire
           in
           Kitchins
           ,
           hung
           up
           to
           a
           beam
           ,
           with
           an
           oyl'd
           clout
           about
           the
           root
           )
           with
           the
           inner
           bark
           of
           Elder
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           ingredients
           ,
           boyl'd
           in
           Sallet-oyle
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           medicine
           in
           the
           world
           for
           a
           burn
           or
           a
           scald
           ,
           being
           presently
           applyed
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           the
           medicine
           is
           beyond
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           cure
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Take
           
             Semper
             vivens
          
           ,
           Plantine
           leaves
           ,
           and
           the
           green
           rinde
           of
           Elder
           ,
           of
           each
           alike
           quantity
           ,
           and
           boyl
           them
           in
           Sallet-oyle
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           will
           draw
           out
           all
           that
           tincture
           by
           boyling
           ;
           then
           strain
           the
           Oyle
           well
           out
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           on
           the
           fire
           again
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           it
           a
           small
           quantity
           of
           spirit
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           yellow
           Wax
           ,
           as
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           consistance
           of
           a
           Liniment
           .
        
         
           One
           other
           Plant
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Sensible
           plant
           ,
           which
           closes
           the
           leavs
           upon
           any
           touch
           with
           your
           hand
           ,
           or
           that
           end
           of
           your
           staff
           by
           which
           you
           hold
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           little
           time
           will
           open
           again
           .
        
         
           #
           
           There
           are
           very
           few
           Flowers
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           sweet
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           white
           Lilly
           ,
           which
           growes
           in
           the
           woods
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           a
           fairer
           flower
           then
           ours
           ;
           as
           also
           a
           red
           Lilly
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           bignesse
           ;
           but
           neither
           of
           them
           sweet
           .
           The
           St.
           Jago
           flower
           is
           very
           beautifull
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           nauseous
           savour
           .
           One
           more
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           for
           the
           rarity
           ,
           because
           it
           opens
           ,
           when
           all
           else
           close
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           goes
           down
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           we
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           Moon
           :
           It
           growes
           in
           great
           tuffs
           ,
           the
           leaves
           almost
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Heart
           ,
           the
           point
           turning
           back
           ,
           the
           flower
           somewhat
           bigger
           then
           a
           Primrose
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           purest
           purple
           that
           ever
           I
           beheld
           .
           When
           this
           flower
           falls
           off
           ,
           the
           seed
           appears
           ,
           which
           is
           black
           ,
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           purple
           ;
           shap'd
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sise
           of
           a
           small
           button
           ,
           so
           finely
           wrought
           ,
           and
           tough
           withall
           ,
           as
           it
           might
           serve
           very
           well
           to
           trim
           a
           suit
           of
           apparell
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           no
           herbs
           naturally
           growing
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           been
           brought
           thither
           from
           other
           parts
           ,
           but
           Purcelane
           ;
           and
           that
           growes
           so
           universally
           ,
           as
           the
           over-much
           plenty
           makes
           it
           disesteemed
           ;
           and
           we
           destroy
           it
           as
           a
           Weed
           that
           cumbers
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           
           Rosemary
           ,
           Time
           ,
           Winter
           Savory
           ,
           sweet
           Marjerom
           ,
           pot
           Marjerom
           ,
           Parsley
           ,
           Penniroyall
           ,
           Camomile
           ,
           Sage
           ,
           Tansie
           ,
           Lavender
           ,
           Lavender-Cotten
           ,
           Garlick
           ,
           Onyons
           ,
           Colworts
           ,
           Cabbage
           ,
           Turnips
           ,
           Redishes
           ,
           Marigolds
           ,
           Lettice
           ,
           Taragon
           ,
           Southernwood
           .
           All
           these
           I
           carried
           with
           me
           in
           seeds
           ,
           and
           all
           grew
           and
           prospered
           well
           .
           Leek-Seed
           I
           had
           ,
           which
           appeared
           to
           me
           very
           fresh
           and
           good
           ;
           but
           it
           never
           came
           up
           .
           Rose
           trees
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           bear
           flowers
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Root
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           of
           the
           Negres
           brought
           the
           Seeds
           ,
           and
           planted
           there
           ,
           and
           they
           grew
           :
           'T
           is
           a
           very
           large
           Root
           ,
           drie
           ,
           and
           well
           tasted
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           planting
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           little
           hills
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           Mole-hills
           ,
           and
           plant
           the
           seed
           a
           top
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           puts
           forth
           the
           stalks
           they
           turn
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           they
           touch
           it
           ,
           they
           thrust
           up
           a
           stalk
           ,
           not
           unlike
           an
           Asparagus
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           
           purple
           colour
           .
           These
           being
           gathered
           ,
           and
           eaten
           as
           a
           Sallet
           ,
           with
           oyle
           ,
           vinegar
           ,
           and
           salt
           ,
           will
           serve
           an
           ordinary
           pallet
           ,
           where
           no
           better
           is
           to
           be
           had
           :
           But
           the
           root
           truly
           is
           very
           good
           meat
           ,
           boyl'd
           with
           powdred
           pork
           ,
           and
           eaten
           with
           butter
           ,
           vinegar
           ,
           and
           pepper
           .
           Most
           of
           these
           roots
           are
           as
           large
           ,
           as
           three
           of
           the
           biggest
           Turnips
           we
           have
           in
           England
           .
           We
           carried
           divers
           of
           them
           to
           Sea
           ,
           for
           our
           provision
           ,
           which
           stood
           us
           in
           good
           stead
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           serv'd
           us
           plentifully
           in
           our
           great
           want
           of
           victualls
           ;
           but
           the
           Rats
           (
           of
           which
           we
           had
           infinite
           numbers
           aboard
           )
           rob'd
           us
           of
           the
           most
           part
           .
        
         
           #
           
           That
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           which
           lies
           to
           the
           windeward
           ,
           and
           is
           part
           East
           ,
           part
           North
           ,
           the
           stormes
           and
           stiffe
           windes
           comming
           from
           those
           points
           ,
           have
           so
           wash'd
           away
           all
           earthly
           substance
           ,
           as
           there
           remaines
           nothing
           but
           steep
           Rocks
           ;
           and
           the
           Sea
           being
           very
           deep
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           the
           Anchors
           will
           hardly
           touch
           the
           bottom
           ,
           though
           the
           Cables
           be
           long
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           Ship
           soever
           rides
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           comes
           at
           her
           owne
           perill
           .
           Contrarily
           ,
           if
           any
           Ship
           be
           under
           Sail
           ,
           on
           the
           Leeward
           side
           ,
           and
           goes
           but
           so
           far
           out
           ,
           as
           to
           lose
           the
           shelter
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           down
           to
           the
           leeward
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           a
           very
           hard
           work
           to
           beat
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           without
           putting
           out
           into
           the
           Main
           .
           So
           that
           there
           can
           hardly
           be
           any
           safe
           landing
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           Harbours
           and
           Baies
           are
           ,
           which
           lie
           to
           the
           Southwest
           ;
           and
           those
           places
           are
           so
           defensible
           by
           Nature
           ,
           as
           with
           small
           costs
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           very
           strongly
           fortified
           .
           But
           they
           have
           
             been
             much
             neglected
             by
             the
             Proprietor
             ,
          
           for
           which
           reason
           ,
           (
           and
           some
           others
           )
           the
           Planters
           refused
           to
           call
           him
           by
           that
           name
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           an
           Ingeneer
           ,
           
           that
           undertook
           to
           fortifie
           all
           the
           landing
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           such
           store
           of
           Artillery
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           defend
           them
           ;
           provided
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           the
           Excise
           paid
           to
           him
           for
           seven
           years
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           by
           the
           Governour
           and
           Assembly
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           went
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           a
           Fort
           ,
           as
           when
           abler
           Ingeneers
           came
           upon
           the
           Iland
           ,
           they
           found
           to
           be
           most
           pernicious
           ;
           for
           ,
           commanding
           all
           the
           Harbour
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           strength
           to
           defend
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           taken
           by
           an
           enemy
           ,
           might
           do
           much
           harm
           to
           the
           land-ward
           .
           So
           that
           at
           my
           comming
           from
           thence
           ,
           they
           were
           pulling
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           Trenches
           ,
           and
           Rampiers
           ,
           with
           Pallisadoes
           ,
           Horn-works
           ,
           Curtains
           ,
           and
           Counter-scarfes
           ;
           and
           having
           left
           a
           very
           good
           Fortification
           of
           standing
           wood
           ,
           round
           about
           the
           Iland
           ,
           near
           the
           Sea
           ,
           these
           were
           thought
           as
           much
           as
           needed
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           against
           the
           landing
           of
           any
           forraign
           Forces
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           strength
           within
           .
        
         
           #
           
           They
           built
           three
           Forts
           ,
           one
           for
           a
           Magazine
           ,
           to
           lay
           their
           Amonition
           ,
           and
           Powder
           in
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           retreats
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           At
           my
           comming
           from
           thence
           ,
           they
           were
           ab●e
           to
           muster
           ten
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           as
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           resolute
           ,
           as
           any
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           good
           Horse
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Iland
           about
           the
           time
           I
           came
           away
           .
        
         
           #
           
           They
           Govern
           there
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           all
           Criminall
           ,
           Civill
           ,
           Martiall
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           Maritime
           affairs
           .
        
         
           This
           Law
           is
           administred
           by
           a
           Governour
           ,
           and
           ten
           of
           his
           Councill
           ,
           four
           Courts
           of
           ordinary
           Justice
           ,
           in
           Civill
           causes
           ,
           which
           divide
           the
           
           land
           in
           four
           Circuits
           ;
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Constables
           ,
           Churchwardens
           ,
           and
           Tithing-men
           :
           five
           Sessions
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           for
           tryall
           of
           Criminall
           causes
           ,
           and
           all
           Appeals
           from
           inferiour
           Courts
           ,
           in
           Civill
           causes
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Governour
           pleases
           to
           call
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           for
           the
           supream
           Court
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           last
           Appeales
           ,
           for
           making
           new
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           abolishing
           old
           ,
           according
           to
           occasion
           ,
           in
           nature
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           consists
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           as
           Supream
           ,
           his
           Councill
           ,
           in
           nature
           of
           the
           Peers
           ,
           and
           two
           Burgesses
           chosen
           by
           every
           Parish
           for
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Iland
           is
           divided
           into
           eleven
           Parishes
           No
           Tithes
           paid
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           but
           a
           yearly
           allowance
           of
           a
           pound
           of
           Tobacco
           ,
           upon
           an
           acre
           of
           every
           mans
           land
           ,
           besides
           certain
           Church-duties
           ,
           of
           Mariages
           ,
           Christenings
           ,
           and
           Burialls
           .
        
         
           A
           standing
           Commission
           there
           was
           also
           ,
           for
           punishing
           Adultery
           and
           Fornication
           ,
           though
           rarely
           put
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           Something
           would
           be
           said
           concerning
           the
           seasons
           of
           the
           year
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           little
           ,
           &
           therfore
           wil
           be
           the
           least
           troublesome
           .
           Four
           months
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           the
           weather
           is
           colder
           then
           the
           other
           eight
           ,
           &
           those
           are
           
             November
             ,
             December
             ,
             January
          
           ,
           &
           February
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           hotter
           than
           with
           us
           in
           May.
           There
           is
           no
           generall
           Fall
           of
           the
           leafe
           ,
           every
           Tree
           having
           a
           particular
           fall
           to
           himself
           ;
           as
           if
           two
           Locusts
           stands
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           a
           stones
           cast
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           their
           falls
           at
           one
           time
           ;
           one
           Locust
           will
           let
           fall
           the
           leaves
           in
           January
           ,
           another
           in
           March
           ,
           a
           third
           in
           July
           ,
           a
           fourth
           in
           September
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           months
           one
           kinde
           of
           Trees
           ,
           having
           their
           severall
           times
           of
           falling
           :
           But
           if
           any
           month
           falls
           more
           leaves
           then
           other
           ,
           't
           is
           February
           ;
           for
           so
           in
           my
           nicest
           observation
           I
           found
           it
           .
           The
           leaves
           we
           finde
           fallen
           under
           the
           trees
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           of
           them
           large
           and
           stiffe
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           growing
           ,
           and
           having
           many
           veines
           ,
           which
           go
           from
           the
           middle
           stalk
           ,
           to
           the
           uppermost
           extent
           of
           the
           leafe
           ,
           when
           the
           thin
           part
           of
           the
           leafe
           is
           rotten
           and
           consum'd
           ,
           those
           veines
           appear
           like
           Anatomies
           ,
           with
           the
           strangest
           works
           and
           beautifullest
           formes
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           kept
           as
           a
           rarity
           ,
           in
           the
           Cabinets
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           .
           As
           also
           the
           Negres
           heads
           ,
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           sands
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           about
           two
           inches
           long
           ,
           with
           a
           forehead
           ,
           eyes
           ,
           nose
           ,
           mouth
           ,
           chin
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           neck
           ;
           I
           cannot
           perceive
           any
           root
           by
           which
           they
           grow
           ,
           but
           find
           them
           alwaies
           loose
           in
           the
           sand
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           fruit
           that
           falls
           from
           any
           tree
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           should
           finde
           it
           growing
           ;
           black
           it
           is
           as
           jet
           ,
           but
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           ,
           no
           man
           knowes
           .
        
         
           #
           
           Mines
           there
           are
           none
           in
           this
           Iland
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           of
           Coal
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           ,
           we
           preserve
           our
           Woods
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           We
           finde
           flowing
           out
           of
           a
           Rock
           ,
           in
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           an
           unctuous
           substance
           ,
           somewhat
           like
           Tarre
           ,
           which
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           many
           vertues
           yet
           unknown
           ;
           but
           is
           already
           discovered
           ,
           to
           be
           excellent
           good
           to
           stop
           a
           flux
           ,
           by
           drinking
           it
           ;
           but
           ,
           by
           annointing
           ,
           for
           all
           aches
           and
           bruises
           ;
           and
           so
           subtle
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           being
           put
           into
           the
           palm
           of
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           rub'd
           there
           ,
           it
           will
           work
           through
           the
           back
           .
        
         
           Another
           gummy
           substance
           there
           is
           ,
           black
           ,
           and
           hard
           as
           pitch
           ,
           and
           is
           used
           as
           pitch
           ;
           't
           is
           called
           Mountjack
           .
        
         
           Having
           given
           you
           in
           my
           Bills
           of
           Fare
           ,
           a
           particular
           of
           such
           Viands
           ,
           as
           this
           Iland
           afforded
           ,
           for
           supportation
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           for
           delight
           too
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           concernes
           the
           Table
           ;
           yet
           ,
           what
           are
           you
           the
           better
           
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           when
           you
           must
           be
           scorch't
           up
           from
           morning
           till
           night
           with
           the
           torrid
           heat
           of
           the
           sunne
           ;
           So
           as
           in
           that
           twelve
           hours
           ,
           you
           hardly
           can
           finde
           two
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           can
           enjoy
           your selfe
           with
           contentment
           .
           
           Or
           how
           can
           you
           expect
           to
           find
           heat
           ,
           or
           warmth
           in
           your
           stomack
           ,
           to
           digest
           that
           meat
           ,
           when
           the
           sunne
           hath
           exhausted
           your
           heat
           and
           spirits
           so
           ,
           to
           your
           outer
           parts
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           chill'd
           and
           numb'd
           within
           ?
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           you
           are
           compell'd
           to
           take
           such
           remedies
           ,
           as
           are
           almost
           as
           ill
           as
           the
           disease
           ;
           liquors
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           away
           the
           breath
           as
           it
           goes
           down
           ,
           and
           red
           pepper
           for
           spice
           ,
           which
           wants
           little
           of
           the
           heat
           of
           a
           fire-coale
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           will
           hardly
           draw
           in
           the
           heat
           ,
           which
           the
           sun
           draws
           out
           ;
           and
           part
           of
           this
           deficiency
           is
           occasioned
           by
           the
           improvidence
           ,
           or
           inconsideration
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           build
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           rather
           like
           stoves
           ,
           then
           houses
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           made
           of
           timber
           ,
           low
           rooft
           keeping
           out
           the
           wind
           ,
           letting
           in
           the
           sun
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           means
           to
           have
           it
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           I
           will
           undertake
           to
           contrive
           a
           house
           so
           ,
           as
           no
           one
           shall
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           complaine
           of
           any
           excessive
           heat
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           this
           great
           remedy
           ,
           shall
           bring
           with
           it
           the
           greatest
           beauty
           that
           can
           be
           look't
           on
           .
           The
           Palmetoes
           ,
           which
           being
           plac't
           (
           as
           I
           will
           give
           you
           directions
           in
           my
           plot
           )
           in
           convenient
           order
           ,
           shall
           interpose
           so
           between
           the
           sun
           and
           house
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           it
           continually
           in
           the
           shade
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           that
           shade
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           very
           little
           heat
           shall
           be
           felt
           ,
           in
           any
           time
           of
           the
           day
           :
           For
           shades
           that
           are
           made
           by
           the
           highest
           tre●s
           ,
           are
           undoubtedly
           the
           coolest
           ,
           and
           freshest
           ,
           by
           reason
           it
           keeps
           the
           heat
           farthest
           off
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           advantages
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           in
           the
           contrivance
           of
           the
           house
           ;
           for
           I
           see
           the
           Planters
           there
           ,
           never
           consider
           which
           way
           they
           build
           their
           houses
           ,
           so
           they
           get
           them
           up
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           so
           insufferably
           hot
           ,
           as
           neither
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           can
           remaine
           in
           them
           without
           sweltring
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           what
           the
           errours
           are
           in
           their
           contrivances
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           shew
           the
           best
           way
           to
           mend
           them
           ;
           A
           single
           house
           that
           is
           built
           long-wise
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           North
           and
           South
           line
           ,
           has
           these
           disadvantages
           :
           the
           sun
           shines
           upon
           the
           East
           side-walls
           from
           six
           a
           clock
           till
           eight
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           beams
           rest
           flat
           upon
           that
           side
           ,
           for
           two
           hours
           .
           And
           the
           beames
           resting
           upon
           a
           flat
           or
           oblique
           line
           (
           as
           that
           is
           ,
           )
           gives
           a
           greater
           heate
           ,
           then
           upon
           a
           diagonall
           ,
           which
           glaunces
           the
           beams
           aside
           .
           As
           a
           tennis
           ball
           ,
           strook
           against
           the
           side
           walls
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           glauncing
           ,
           hi●s
           with
           lesse
           force
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           feels
           the
           full
           resistance
           of
           the
           end
           wall
           ,
           where
           t
           is
           met
           with
           a
           flat
           oblique
           line
           :
           So
           the
           Sun
           beames
           ,
           the
           more
           directly
           they
           are
           oppos'd
           by
           any
           flat
           body
           ,
           the
           more
           violently
           they
           burne
           .
           This
           side-wall
           being
           warm'd
           ;
           the
           sun
           gets
           higher
           ,
           and
           shines
           hotter
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           rafters
           become
           the
           oblique
           line
           ,
           which
           is
           thinner
           ,
           and
           lesse
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           beames
           ;
           and
           the
           covering
           being
           shingles
           ,
           receives
           the
           heat
           quicker
           ,
           and
           re●aines
           it
           longer
           ,
           than
           tiles
           would
           do
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           the
           whole
           forenoon
           ,
           that
           side
           of
           the
           roofe
           ,
           receives
           as
           much
           heat
           ,
           as
           the
           sun
           can
           give
           ,
           and
           so
           passes
           over
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           giving
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           as
           is
           increast
           by
           warming
           the
           house
           and
           Aire
           all
           the
           morning
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Oven
           being
           heat
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           what
           can
           you
           expect
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           
           within
           ,
           should
           be
           sufficiently
           bak●
           :
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           wind
           is
           kept
           out
           ,
           that
           should
           come
           to
           cool
           it
           ,
           by
           shutting
           up
           all
           passages
           ,
           that
           may
           let
           it
           in
           ,
           which
           they
           alwayes
           doe
           ,
           for
           feare
           the
           raine
           come
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           letting
           in
           the
           sun
           at
           the
           West
           end
           ,
           where
           and
           when
           ,
           it
           shines
           hottest
           .
           Therefore
           this
           kind
           of
           building
           is
           most
           pernitious
           to
           those
           that
           love
           their
           health
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           their
           lives
           :
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           double
           house
           will
           lessen
           much
           of
           this
           heat
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           West
           side
           is
           not
           visited
           by
           the
           sun
           in
           the
           morning
           nor
           the
           East
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ;
           I
           doe
           confesse
           that
           to
           be
           some
           little
           remedy
           ,
           but
           not
           much
           ,
           for
           the
           double
           roofes
           being
           open
           to
           the
           sun
           ,
           in
           oblique
           lines
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           forenoon
           ;
           and
           being
           reflected
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           Meridian
           (
           and
           before
           and
           after
           ,
           at
           least
           two
           hours
           ,
           )
           with
           the
           scorching
           heat
           it
           gives
           to
           the
           gutter
           ,
           which
           is
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           house
           from
           end
           to
           end
           ,
           will
           so
           warme
           the
           East
           side
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           shade
           it
           has
           in
           the
           afternoon
           will
           not
           cool
           it
           ,
           nor
           make
           it
           habitable
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           may
           guesse
           in
           what
           a
           temper
           the
           West
           side
           is
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           ,
           if
           you
           build
           your
           house
           upon
           an
           East
           and
           West
           line
           ,
           you
           have
           these
           advantages
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           the
           sun
           never
           shines
           in
           or
           neere
           an
           oblique
           line
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           upon
           the
           East
           end
           of
           your
           house
           ,
           )
           above
           two
           hours
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           from
           six
           to
           eight
           a
           clock
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           that
           time
           neither
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           roofe
           it
           can
           never
           shine
           in
           an
           oblique
           line
           ,
           but
           glancing
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           cast
           off
           the
           heat
           very
           much
           ;
           I
           do
           confesse
           that
           I
           love
           a
           double
           house
           ,
           much
           better
           then
           a
           single
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           have
           a
           double
           cover
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           two
           gable
           ends
           ,
           and
           a
           gutter
           between
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           built
           up
           an
           East
           and
           West
           line
           :
           yet
           the
           sun
           (
           which
           must
           lye
           upon
           it
           all
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           day
           )
           will
           so
           multiply
           the
           heat
           ,
           by
           reflecting
           the
           beames
           from
           inside
           to
           inside
           ,
           and
           so
           violently
           upon
           the
           gutter
           ,
           from
           both
           ,
           which
           you
           know
           must
           be
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           from
           end
           to
           end
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           feele
           that
           heat
           above
           ,
           too
           sensibly
           in
           the
           ground
           stories
           below
           ,
           though
           your
           sieling
           be
           a
           foot
           thick
           ,
           and
           your
           stories
           sixteen
           foot
           high
           .
           Therefore
           if
           I
           build
           a
           double
           house
           ,
           I
           must
           order
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           division
           between
           either
           room
           of
           a
           strong
           wall
           ,
           or
           of
           Dorique
           Pillers
           Archt
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           each
           intercolumniation
           ,
           a
           square
           stud
           of
           stone
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           strengthening
           and
           supporting
           of
           the
           Arches
           above
           ;
           for
           I
           would
           have
           the
           roomes
           Archt
           over
           with
           stone
           ,
           and
           the
           innermost
           poynts
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           to
           test
           upon
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           house
           to
           be
           cover'd
           with
           Couples
           and
           Rafters
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           shingles
           ,
           the
           Ridge
           Pole
           of
           the
           house
           :
           running
           along
           over
           the
           Pillars
           so
           that
           the
           covering
           is
           to
           serve
           both
           Arches
           ,
           that
           covers
           your
           rooms
           :
           by
           which
           meanes
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Gable
           end
           ,
           which
           will
           glaunce
           off
           the
           scorching
           beames
           of
           the
           sun
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           as
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Arches
           underneath
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           little
           heat
           felt
           in
           the
           roomes
           below
           .
           But
           then
           a
           maine
           care
           must
           be
           had
           ,
           to
           the
           side
           walls
           ,
           that
           the
           girders
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           Dove-tayld
           ,
           one
           into
           another
           ,
           upon
           the
           Dorique
           pillars
           ,
           or
           partition
           walls
           ;
           and
           well
           erampt
           with
           Iron
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           rafters
           being
           of
           that
           length
           ,
           will
           thrust
           out
           the
           side
           walls
           by
           reason
           the
           Arches
           will
           hinder
           the
           Couplets
           ,
           from
           comming
           so
           low
           as
           to
           keep
           the
           rafters
           steady
           ,
           from
           opening
           at
           the
           bottom
           .
           For
           prevention
           
           of
           this
           great
           mischiefe
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           needfull
           ,
           to
           have
           strong
           Butteresses
           without
           ,
           and
           those
           being
           plac't
           just
           against
           the
           Couples
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           main
           concern
           to
           the
           side-walls
           .
           If
           you
           make
           the
           breadth
           of
           your
           house
           fifty
           foot
           ,
           allowing
           two
           foot
           to
           the
           partition
           ,
           and
           two
           foot
           to
           either
           of
           the
           side-walls
           above
           ,
           (
           but
           more
           below
           )
           which
           is
           six
           foot
           in
           all
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           remaining
           forty
           four
           foot
           ,
           which
           being
           equally
           divided
           ,
           will
           afford
           twenty
           two
           foot
           for
           the
           breadth
           of
           either
           room
           ;
           you
           may
           for
           the
           length
           allow
           what
           you
           please
           .
           But
           this
           I
           speak
           by
           permission
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           direction
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           you
           a
           Plot
           with
           this
           ,
           and
           an
           Index
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           house
           as
           I
           would
           build
           for
           pleasure
           and
           convenience
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           to
           live
           there
           ,
           and
           had
           mony
           enough
           to
           bestow
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           ,
           with
           such
           conveniences
           and
           advantages
           ,
           for
           shade
           and
           coolnesse
           ,
           as
           few
           people
           in
           those
           Western
           parts
           ,
           have
           studied
           ,
           or
           ever
           thought
           on
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           as
           neer
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           delivered
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           I
           know
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Barbadoes
           ,
           both
           for
           Pleasures
           and
           Profits
           ,
           Commodities
           and
           Incommodities
           ,
           Sicknesses
           and
           Healthfulnesse
           .
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           expected
           what
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           to
           perswade
           or
           disswade
           any
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           go
           and
           live
           there
           .
           But
           before
           I
           give
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           must
           enquire
           and
           be
           enformed
           ,
           of
           what
           disposition
           the
           party
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           this
           designe
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           loves
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Europe
           ,
           (
           or
           particularly
           of
           England
           )
           and
           the
           great
           varieties
           of
           those
           ,
           let
           him
           never
           come
           there
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           thing
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           misse
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           finde
           in
           himselfe
           a
           willingnesse
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           pleasures
           which
           he
           enjoyed
           in
           a
           Temperate
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           he
           shall
           finde
           in
           a
           Torrid
           Zone
           ,
           he
           may
           light
           upon
           some
           that
           will
           give
           him
           an
           exchange
           ,
           with
           some
           advantage
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           pleasures
           of
           England
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           how
           far
           they
           are
           consistent
           with
           the
           Climate
           of
           Barbadoes
           ,
           and
           what
           gainers
           or
           losers
           they
           will
           be
           by
           the
           exchange
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           adventure
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           knowledge
           and
           well
           weighing
           of
           that
           ,
           invite
           or
           deter
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           great
           lovers
           and
           admirers
           of
           those
           delights
           ,
           to
           come
           there
           ,
           or
           stay
           away
           .
        
         
           And
           amongst
           the
           sports
           and
           recreations
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           exercise
           most
           for
           their
           healths
           ,
           without
           dores
           ,
           they
           are
           Coursing
           ,
           Hunting
           ,
           and
           Hawking
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Greyhound
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           compleat
           in
           all
           his
           shapes
           that
           are
           accounted
           excellent
           ,
           headed
           like
           a
           Snake
           ,
           neckt
           like
           a
           Drake
           ,
           back't
           like
           a
           Beam
           ,
           sided
           like
           a
           Breme
           ,
           tail'd
           like
           a
           Rat
           ,
           footed
           like
           a
           Cat
           ,
           deep
           breasted
           ,
           with
           large
           phillets
           and
           gaskins
           ,
           excellently
           winded
           ,
           with
           all
           else
           may
           style
           him
           perfect
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           right
           race
           :
           Yet
           ,
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           Country
           afford
           no
           Game
           to
           course
           at
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           that
           would
           amount
           to
           nothing
           ;
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           running
           of
           twelve
           score
           yards
           ,
           they
           will
           either
           bruise
           their
           bodies
           against
           stumps
           of
           trees
           ,
           or
           break
           their
           necks
           down
           the
           steep
           falls
           of
           Gullies
           ,
           which
           are
           there
           too
           common
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Huntsman
           and
           his
           Hounds
           ,
           they
           will
           finde
           themselves
           at
           a
           dead
           fault
           ,
           before
           they
           begin
           ;
           for
           ,
           upon
           this
           soyle
           ,
           no
           Stag
           ,
           with
           his
           lofty
           well
           shap't
           head
           ,
           and
           active
           body
           ,
           has
           ever
           set
           his
           nimble
           feet
           ;
           and
           Herds
           of
           Vallow
           Deer
           ,
           were
           never
           put
           to
           make
           a
           stand
           upon
           
           this
           ground
           ;
           the
           nimble
           Roe-Buck
           ,
           nor
           the
           subtle
           Fox
           ,
           the
           Badger
           ,
           Otter
           ,
           or
           the
           fearfull
           Hare
           ,
           have
           ever
           run
           their
           Mases
           in
           these
           Woods
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           what
           use
           of
           Hounds
           ?
        
         
           Onely
           one
           kinde
           are
           usefull
           here
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           Liam
           Hounds
           ,
           to
           guide
           us
           to
           the
           runaway
           Negres
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           harbour
           themselves
           in
           Woods
           and
           Caves
           ,
           living
           upon
           pillage
           for
           many
           months
           together
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Faulconer
           ,
           though
           his
           Hawk
           have
           reach'd
           such
           excellencies
           ,
           as
           may
           exalt
           her
           praise
           as
           high
           ,
           as
           her
           wings
           can
           raise
           her
           body
           ;
           yet
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           taken
           down
           to
           a
           bare
           Lure
           .
           And
           the
           painfull
           and
           skilfull
           Faulconer
           ,
           who
           has
           applyed
           himselfe
           solely
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           brave
           Bird
           he
           carries
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           courted
           as
           a
           Mistresse
           ,
           be
           she
           never
           so
           froward
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           coy
           Mistresse
           ,
           will
           take
           check
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           when
           her
           liberty
           gives
           her
           license
           ;
           and
           though
           by
           a
           painfull
           and
           studied
           diligence
           ,
           he
           have
           reclaimed
           her
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           flie
           at
           what
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           is
           directed
           ;
           and
           she
           ,
           by
           her
           own
           practice
           and
           observation
           ,
           has
           learnt
           to
           know
           ,
           which
           Spaniell
           lies
           ,
           and
           which
           tells
           truth
           ,
           that
           accordingly
           she
           may
           sleight
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           regard
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           ,
           has
           all
           other
           qualities
           that
           are
           excellent
           ,
           in
           so
           noble
           and
           heroick
           a
           Bird
           :
           Yet
           ,
           this
           painfull
           diligence
           in
           the
           Faulconer
           ,
           this
           rare
           perfection
           in
           the
           Hawk
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           little
           use
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           neither
           Champion
           to
           flie
           in
           ,
           Brookes
           to
           flie
           over
           ,
           nor
           Game
           to
           flie
           at
           .
           No
           mountie
           at
           a
           Hieron
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           lusty
           Jerfaulcon
           to
           raise
           her
           to
           a
           losse
           of
           her self
           ,
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           her
           Keeper
           ,
           till
           by
           many
           dangerous
           thorows
           ,
           she
           binde
           with
           her
           Quarrie
           ,
           and
           both
           come
           tumbling
           down
           together
           .
           No
           teem
           of
           Ducks
           ,
           or
           bunch
           of
           Teales
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           high
           flying
           Haggard
           make
           her
           stooping
           ,
           and
           strike
           her
           Quarrie
           dead
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Ostringer
           ,
           though
           his
           well-man'd
           Goshauk
           ,
           or
           her
           bold
           mate
           the
           Tarcell
           ,
           draw
           a
           Covert
           nere
           so
           well
           ;
           yet
           ,
           no
           Eye
           of
           Phesants
           will
           spring
           ,
           or
           porch
           in
           these
           woods
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Eagle
             and
             the
             Sacre
             sure
             ,
             here
             ever
             misse
             their
             prey
             .
          
           
             Since
             Bustard
             and
             the
             Barnacle
             ,
             are
             never
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             No
             Tarcel
             drawes
             a
             Covert
             here
             ,
             no
             Lanner
             sits
             at
             mark
             ;
          
           
             No
             Merline
             flies
             a
             Partridge
             neer
             ,
             no
             Hobbie
             dares
             a
             Lark
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           take
           delight
           in
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           may
           be
           rather
           call'd
           a
           toyle
           then
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Race-Horses
           ,
           forcing
           poor
           beasts
           beyond
           their
           power
           ,
           who
           were
           given
           us
           for
           our
           moderate
           use
           .
           These
           exercises
           are
           too
           violent
           for
           hot
           Countries
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           forget
           them
           .
        
         
           Shooting
           and
           Bowling
           may
           very
           well
           be
           used
           here
           ;
           but
           at
           Butts
           onely
           ,
           and
           in
           Bares
           ,
           or
           close
           Allies
           ,
           for
           the
           turfe
           here
           will
           never
           be
           fine
           enough
           for
           a
           Green
           ,
           nor
           the
           ground
           soft
           enough
           ,
           for
           an
           Arrow
           to
           fall
           on
           .
           Amongst
           all
           the
           sports
           without
           dores
           ,
           that
           are
           used
           in
           England
           ,
           these
           two
           are
           onely
           sufferable
           in
           the
           Barbadoes
           .
           But
           for
           the
           sports
           within
           the
           house
           ,
           they
           may
           all
           be
           used
           there
           ,
           as
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           Gaming
           ,
           viz.
           Chesse
           ,
           Tables
           ,
           Cards
           ,
           Dice
           ,
           Shovel-abord
           ,
           Billiards
           ;
           and
           some
           kinds
           of
           Dances
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           those
           that
           are
           laborious
           ,
           as
           high
           and
           
           loftie
           Capers
           ,
           with
           Turnes
           above
           ground
           ;
           these
           are
           too
           violent
           for
           hot
           Countries
           .
        
         
           Some
           other
           kindes
           of
           pleasures
           they
           have
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           fully
           enjoyed
           in
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           as
           ,
           smooth
           Champion
           to
           walk
           or
           ride
           on
           ,
           with
           variety
           of
           Landscapes
           ,
           at
           severall
           distances
           ;
           all
           there
           being
           hem'd
           in
           with
           Wood
           ,
           and
           those
           trees
           so
           tall
           and
           lofty
           ,
           as
           to
           hinder
           and
           bar
           the
           view
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           (
           upon
           a
           levell
           or
           plain
           )
           no
           Horison
           can
           be
           seen
           .
           But
           upon
           the
           sides
           of
           Hills
           ,
           which
           look
           toward
           the
           Sea
           ,
           your
           eye
           may
           range
           as
           far
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           the
           globicall
           roundnesse
           of
           that
           watry
           Element
           will
           give
           way
           to
           ;
           but
           that
           once
           seen
           ,
           the
           eye
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           variety
           in
           that
           object
           there
           is
           none
           ;
           for
           no
           shipping
           passe
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           arive
           at
           the
           Iland
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Woods
           made
           up
           of
           such
           beautifull
           Trees
           as
           grow
           there
           ,
           are
           pleasant
           things
           to
           look
           on
           ,
           and
           afford
           a
           very
           plentifull
           delight
           to
           the
           eyes
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           are
           so
           enclos'd
           ,
           as
           hardly
           to
           look
           out
           ,
           you
           will
           finde
           too
           quick
           and
           too
           full
           a
           satiety
           in
           that
           pleasure
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Woods
           are
           cut
           down
           ,
           the
           Landscapes
           will
           appear
           at
           farther
           distances
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           far
           transcending
           all
           we
           ever
           saw
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           40
           Degrees
           without
           the
           Line
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           land-objects
           of
           the
           Barbadoes
           are
           short
           of
           ours
           in
           Europe
           .
           So
           he
           that
           can
           content
           himselfe
           with
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           may
           there
           be
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           .
           But
           we
           Mortalls
           ,
           that
           till
           and
           love
           the
           earth
           ,
           because
           our selves
           are
           made
           up
           of
           the
           same
           mold
           ,
           take
           pleasure
           sometimes
           to
           look
           downward
           ,
           upon
           the
           fruites
           and
           effects
           of
           our
           own
           labours
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           finde
           them
           thrive
           by
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           great
           Creator
           ,
           we
           look
           up
           to
           give
           thanks
           ,
           where
           we
           finde
           so
           great
           a
           glory
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           us
           into
           astonishment
           and
           admiration
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           smelling
           sense
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           the
           blossomes
           of
           the
           Orange
           ,
           Limon
           ,
           Lyme
           ,
           Cittron
           ,
           Pomgranate
           ,
           with
           the
           smell
           of
           that
           admirable
           fruit
           the
           Pine
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           yet
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           infinite
           variety
           of
           the
           Flowers
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           for
           beauty
           and
           savour
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           comparison
           between
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           flowers
           there
           ,
           are
           very
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           in
           smell
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           competition
           with
           ours
           of
           England
           :
           For
           ,
           since
           the
           differences
           between
           the
           Houses
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           have
           been
           laid
           aside
           ,
           no
           red
           nor
           white
           Rose
           have
           grown
           there
           ;
           but
           the
           Lillies
           have
           taken
           up
           the
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           strive
           in
           as
           high
           a
           contest
           there
           ,
           as
           the
           Roses
           have
           done
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           fairest
           and
           purest
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           seen
           ,
           both
           red
           and
           white
           ,
           but
           no
           sweet
           smell
           .
           He
           that
           could
           transplant
           the
           flowers
           of
           England
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           would
           do
           a
           rare
           work
           ,
           but
           I
           fear
           to
           little
           purpose
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           the
           virtuall
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           give
           growth
           and
           life
           to
           all
           the
           Plants
           and
           Flowers
           it
           shines
           on
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           influence
           is
           at
           severall
           distances
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           productions
           varie
           ;
           some
           flowers
           must
           be
           warmed
           ,
           some
           toasted
           ,
           and
           some
           almost
           scalded
           ;
           and
           to
           transpose
           these
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           in
           contrary
           places
           ,
           were
           to
           strive
           against
           nature
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Herbs
           of
           England
           grow
           and
           thrive
           there
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           are
           stronger
           ,
           and
           better
           able
           to
           endure
           that
           change
           ;
           but
           Flowers
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           a
           more
           tender
           ,
           nature
           ,
           will
           not
           endure
           so
           great
           heat
           as
           they
           finde
           there
           .
           But
           to
           repair
           this
           sense
           ,
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           Perfumes
           brought
           out
           of
           Europe
           ,
           will
           plentifully
           supply
           us
           :
           But
           that
           will
           not
           at
           all
           avail
           
           us
           ,
           for
           what
           with
           the
           heat
           and
           moisture
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           drawn
           out
           ,
           as
           by
           my
           own
           experience
           I
           found
           it
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           though
           I
           lapp'd
           them
           close
           up
           in
           papers
           ;
           and
           put
           them
           in
           drawers
           of
           a
           Cabinet
           ,
           where
           no
           aire
           could
           finde
           passage
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           close
           and
           for
           Past●lls
           ,
           they
           lost
           both
           their
           smell
           and
           taste
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Musick
           ,
           and
           such
           sounds
           as
           please
           the
           ear
           ,
           they
           wish
           some
           supplies
           may
           come
           from
           England
           ,
           both
           for
           Instruments
           and
           voyces
           ,
           to
           delight
           that
           sense
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           when
           they
           are
           〈◊〉
           out
           with
           their
           labour
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           some
           refreshment
           by
           their
           ears
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           send
           for
           the
           Musick
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           play
           at
           the
           
             Black
             ●●yars
          
           ,
           and
           to
           allow
           them
           a
           competent
           salary
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           live
           as
           happily
           there
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           in
           England
           :
           And
           had
           not
           extream
           weaknesse
           ,
           by
           a
           miserable
           long
           sicknesse
           ,
           made
           me
           uncapable
           of
           my
           undertaking
           ,
           they
           had
           employed
           me
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           as
           the
           likeliest
           to
           prevail
           with
           those
           men
           ,
           whose
           persons
           and
           qualities
           were
           well
           known
           to
           me
           in
           England
           .
           And
           though
           I
           found
           at
           Barbadoes
           some
           ,
           who
           had
           musicall
           mindes
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           found
           others
           ,
           whose
           souls
           were
           so
           〈◊〉
           upon
           ,
           and
           so
           rive●●ed
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           profits
           that
           arise
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           souls
           were
           lifted
           no
           higher
           ;
           and
           those
           men
           think
           ▪
           and
           have
           been
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           three
           whip
           Sawes
           ,
           going
           all
           at
           once
           in
           a
           Frame
           or
           Pit
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           and
           sweetest
           musick
           that
           can
           enter
           their
           ears
           ;
           and
           to
           hear
           a
           Cow
           of
           their
           own
           low
           ,
           or
           an
           Assinigo
           bray
           ▪
           no
           sound
           can
           please
           them
           better
           .
           But
           these
           mens
           souls
           were
           never
           lifted
           up
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           hear
           the
           musick
           of
           the
           Sphears
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           judges
           of
           that
           Science
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           practised
           here
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           own
           earthly
           delights
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           sense
           of
           feeling
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           applyed
           but
           two
           waies
           ,
           either
           in
           doing
           or
           suffering
           ;
           the
           poor
           Negres
           and
           Christian
           servants
           ,
           finde
           it
           perfectly
           upon
           their
           heads
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           severe
           Overseers
           ;
           so
           that
           little
           pleasure
           is
           given
           the
           sense
           ,
           by
           this
           coercive
           kind
           of
           feeling
           ,
           more
           then
           a
           plaister
           for
           a
           broken
           Pa●e
           ;
           but
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           passive
           kinde
           of
           feeling
           :
           But
           take
           it
           in
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           most
           active
           way
           it
           can
           be
           applyed
           ,
           which
           is
           upon
           the
           skins
           of
           women
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           sweaty
           and
           clammy
           ,
           as
           the
           hand
           cannot
           passe
           over
           ,
           without
           being
           glued
           &
           dimented
           in
           the
           passage
           or
           motion
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           little
           pleasure
           is
           given
           to
           ,
           or
           received
           by
           the
           agent
           or
           the
           patient
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           this
           sense
           be
           neither
           pleased
           in
           doing
           nor
           suffering
           ,
           we
           may
           decline
           it
           as
           uselesse
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           where
           down
           of
           Swans
           ,
           or
           wool
           of
           Beaver
           is
           wanting
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           Tasting
           ,
           I
           do
           confesse
           ,
           it
           receives
           a
           more
           home
           satisfaction
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fruites
           that
           grow
           there
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Epicure
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           ,
           if
           he
           take
           a
           long
           journy
           to
           please
           his
           palate
           ,
           finding
           all
           excellent
           tastes
           the
           world
           has
           ,
           comprehended
           in
           one
           single
           fruit
           ,
           the
           Pine.
           And
           would
           not
           any
           Prince
           be
           content
           to
           reduce
           his
           base
           coyne
           ,
           into
           Ingoti
           of
           pure
           gold
           .
           And
           so
           much
           shall
           serve
           touching
           the
           Barbadoes
           .
        
         
           Some
           men
           I
           have
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           are
           so
           strong
           and
           able
           to
           endure
           cold
           ,
           as
           no
           weather
           fits
           them
           so
           well
           as
           frost
           and
           snow
           ;
           such
           Iron
           bodies
           would
           be
           fit
           for
           a
           Plantation
           in
           Russia
           :
           For
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           traceing
           Hares
           under
           the
           Line
           ,
           nor
           sliding
           on
           the
           Ice
           under
           either
           
           Tropick
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           that
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Barbadoes
           ,
           but
           are
           loath
           to
           leave
           the
           pleasures
           of
           England
           behind
           them
           .
           These
           are
           of
           a
           sluggish
           humour
           ,
           and
           are
           altogether
           unfit
           for
           so
           noble
           an
           undertaking
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           such
           shall
           happen
           to
           come
           there
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           transmitted
           to
           the
           innumerable
           Armie
           of
           Pismires
           ,
           and
           Ants
           ,
           to
           sting
           him
           with
           such
           a
           reproof
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           with
           himselfe
           any
           where
           rather
           then
           amongst
           them
           .
           So
           much
           is
           a
           sluggard
           detested
           in
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           Industry
           and
           Activity
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           .
           The
           Dwarfe
           may
           come
           there
           ,
           and
           twice
           a
           year
           vie
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           Giant
           :
           for
           set
           them
           both
           together
           upon
           a
           levell
           superficies
           ,
           and
           at
           noone
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           know
           by
           their
           shadowes
           who
           is
           the
           tallest
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           Voluptuous
           man
           ,
           who
           thinks
           the
           day
           not
           long
           enough
           for
           him
           to
           take
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Nor
           the
           sleepie
           man
           who
           thinks
           the
           longest
           night
           too
           short
           for
           him
           to
           dreame
           out
           his
           delights
           ,
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           repose
           and
           solace
           themselves
           upon
           this
           Iland
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           whole
           compasse
           of
           the
           Zodiacke
           ,
           they
           shall
           neither
           find
           St.
           Barnabies
           day
           ,
           or
           St.
           Lucies
           night
           ,
           the
           Sun
           running
           an
           eeven
           course
           ,
           is
           there
           an
           indifferent
           Arbiter
           of
           the
           differences
           which
           are
           between
           those
           two
           Saints
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           just
           and
           cleere
           sighted
           Judge
           ,
           reconciles
           those
           extreams
           to
           a
           Medium
           ,
           of
           12
           and
           12
           houres
           ,
           which
           equality
           of
           time
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           to
           the
           humours
           and
           dispositions
           of
           these
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           speak
           this
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           have
           their
           fancies
           so
           Aereall
           ,
           and
           refin'd
           as
           not
           to
           be
           pleased
           with
           ordinary
           delight
           ;
           but
           think
           to
           build
           and
           settle
           a
           felicity
           here
           :
           above
           the
           ordinary
           levell
           of
           mankind
           .
           Such
           spirits
           ,
           are
           too
           volatile
           to
           fixe
           on
           businesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           leave
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           useless
           in
           this
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           such
           as
           are
           made
           of
           middle
           earth
           :
           and
           can
           be
           content
           to
           wave
           those
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           stand
           as
           Blocks
           ,
           and
           Percullisses
           ,
           in
           their
           way
           ;
           and
           are
           indeed
           ,
           the
           main
           Remoras
           in
           their
           passage
           to
           their
           profits
           .
           Such
           may
           here
           find
           moderate
           delights
           ,
           with
           moderate
           labour
           ,
           and
           those
           taken
           moderately
           will
           conduce
           much
           to
           their
           healths
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           industry
           ,
           to
           imploy
           that
           well
           ,
           may
           make
           it
           the
           Ladder
           to
           clyme
           to
           a
           high
           degree
           ,
           of
           Wealth
           and
           opulencie
           ,
           in
           this
           sweet
           Negotiation
           of
           Sugar
           ,
           provided
           they
           have
           a
           competent
           stock
           to
           begin
           with
           ;
           such
           I
           mean
           as
           may
           settle
           them
           in
           a
           Sugar-work
           ,
           and
           lesse
           then
           14000
           l.
           sterling
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           that
           :
           in
           a
           Plantation
           of
           500
           acres
           of
           land
           ,
           with
           a
           proportionable
           stock
           of
           Servants
           ,
           Slaves
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           Camels
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           Assinigoes
           ,
           with
           an
           Ingenio
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           houseing
           ,
           thereunto
           belonging
           ;
           such
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           nam'd
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           wil
           say
           ,
           why
           should
           any
           man
           that
           has
           14000
           l.
           in
           his
           purse
           ,
           need
           to
           runne
           so
           long
           a
           Risco
           ,
           as
           from
           hence
           to
           the
           Barbadoes
           :
           when
           he
           may
           live
           with
           ease
           and
           plenty
           at
           home
           ;
           to
           such
           a
           one
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           every
           drone
           can
           sit
           and
           eate
           the
           Honey
           of
           his
           own
           Hive
           :
           But
           he
           that
           can
           by
           his
           own
           Industry
           ,
           and
           activity
           ,
           (
           having
           youth
           and
           strength
           to
           friends
           ,
           )
           raise
           his
           fortune
           ,
           from
           a
           small
           beginning
           to
           a
           very
           great
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           passage
           to
           that
           ,
           doe
           good
           to
           the
           publique
           ,
           and
           be
           charitable
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           be
           accomplished
           in
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           deserves
           much
           more
           commendation
           and
           applause
           .
           And
           shall
           find
           his
           bread
           ,
           gotten
           by
           his
           painfull
           and
           honest
           labour
           and
           industry
           ,
           eate
           
           sweeter
           by
           much
           ,
           than
           his
           that
           onely
           minds
           his
           ease
           ,
           and
           his
           belly
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           said
           this
           much
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           my
           duty
           ,
           to
           give
           what
           directions
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           further
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           go
           about
           to
           improve
           his
           stock
           ,
           in
           this
           way
           of
           Adventure
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           please
           to
           hearken
           to
           my
           directions
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           they
           are
           no
           Impossibilities
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           ground
           my
           Computations
           :
           the
           greatest
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           find
           a
           friend
           for
           a
           Correspondent
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           really
           honest
           ,
           faithful
           and
           Industrious
           ,
           and
           having
           arriv'd
           at
           that
           happinesse
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           )
           all
           the
           rest
           will
           be
           easie
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           let
           you
           see
           that
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Magick
           or
           Inchantment
           ,
           this
           great
           Purchase
           of
           14000
           l.
           will
           be
           made
           with
           3000
           l.
           stock
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           be
           ordered
           .
        
         
           One
           thousand
           pound
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           venture
           at
           first
           ,
           because
           we
           that
           are
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           know
           not
           what
           commodities
           they
           want
           most
           in
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           a
           great
           Cargo
           of
           unnecessary
           things
           ,
           were
           to
           have
           them
           lye
           upon
           our
           hands
           to
           losse
           .
           This
           1000
           l
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           thus
           laid
           out
           :
           100
           l.
           in
           Linnen
           Cloth
           ,
           as
           Canvas
           and
           Kentings
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           buy
           here
           in
           London
           ,
           of
           French
           Marchants
           ,
           at
           reasonable
           rates
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           hire
           poor
           Journy-men
           Taylers
           ,
           here
           in
           the
           Citty
           ,
           that
           will
           for
           very
           small
           wages
           ,
           make
           that
           Canvas
           into
           Drawers
           ,
           and
           Petticoats
           ,
           for
           men
           and
           women
           Negres
           .
           And
           part
           of
           the
           Canvas
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Kentings
           ,
           for
           shirts
           and
           drawers
           for
           the
           Christian
           men
           Servants
           ,
           and
           smocks
           and
           peticoates
           for
           the
           women
           .
           Some
           other
           sorts
           of
           Linnen
           ,
           as
           Holland
           or
           Dowlace
           ,
           will
           be
           there
           very
           usefull
           ,
           for
           shirts
           and
           smocks
           for
           the
           Planters
           themselves
           ,
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           .
           One
           hundred
           pounds
           more
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           bestow'd
           ,
           part
           on
           wollen
           cloath
           ,
           both
           fine
           and
           coorse
           ,
           part
           on
           Devonshire
           Carsies
           ,
           and
           other
           fashionable
           stuffes
           ,
           such
           as
           will
           well
           endure
           wearing
           .
           Upon
           Monmoth
           Capps
           I
           would
           have
           bestowed
           25
           l.
           you
           may
           bespeak
           them
           there
           in
           Wales
           ,
           and
           have
           them
           sent
           up
           to
           London
           ,
           by
           the
           waynes
           at
           easie
           rates
           .
           Forty
           pound
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           bestow
           on
           Irish
           Ruggs
           such
           as
           are
           made
           at
           Killkennie
           ,
           and
           Irish
           stockings
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           to
           be
           had
           at
           St.
           James's
           faire
           at
           Bristow
           ;
           the
           stockings
           are
           to
           be
           worne
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           by
           the
           Christian
           servants
           ,
           the
           Ruggs
           to
           cast
           about
           them
           when
           they
           come
           home
           at
           night
           ,
           sweating
           and
           wearied
           ,
           with
           their
           labour
           ;
           to
           lap
           about
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           rest
           themselves
           on
           their
           Hamacks
           at
           night
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           needfull
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           I
           have
           formerly
           given
           .
           And
           these
           may
           either
           be
           shipt
           at
           Bristow
           ,
           if
           a
           ship
           be
           ready
           bound
           for
           Barbadoes
           ,
           or
           sent
           to
           London
           by
           waynes
           which
           is
           a
           cheap
           way
           of
           conveyance
           .
           Fifty
           pound
           I
           wish
           may
           be
           bestowed
           on
           shooes
           ,
           and
           some
           bootes
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           at
           Northampton
           and
           sent
           to
           London
           in
           dry
           fates
           ,
           by
           Carts
           ;
           but
           a
           speciall
           care
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           made
           large
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           shrink
           very
           much
           when
           they
           come
           into
           hot
           Climats
           .
           They
           are
           to
           be
           made
           of
           severall
           sises
           ,
           for
           men
           women
           and
           children
           ;
           they
           must
           be
           kept
           dry
           and
           close
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           moistnesse
           of
           the
           Ayre
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           mould
           .
           Gloves
           will
           sell
           well
           there
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           have
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           and
           all
           sises
           ,
           that
           are
           thinne
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           usefull
           ,
           are
           those
           of
           tann'd
           leather
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           wash
           and
           not
           shrinke
           in
           the
           wetting
           ,
           and
           weare
           very
           long
           and
           soople
           ;
           you
           may
           provide
           your selfe
           of
           these
           ,
           at
           Evill
           ,
           Ilemister
           and
           Ilchester
           ,
           in
           Somerset
           shire
           ;
           at
           reasonable
           rates
           .
           Fifteen
           pound
           I
           
           would
           bestow
           in
           these
           Commodities
           .
           In
           fashionable
           Hats
           and
           Bands
           ,
           both
           black
           and
           coloured
           ,
           of
           severall
           sises
           and
           qualities
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           thirty
           pounds
           bestowed
           .
           Black
           Ribbon
           for
           mourning
           ,
           is
           much
           worn
           there
           ,
           by
           reason
           their
           mortality
           is
           greater
           ;
           and
           therefore
           upon
           that
           commodity
           I
           would
           bestow
           twenty
           pound
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           in
           Coloured
           ,
           of
           severall
           sises
           and
           colours
           .
           For
           Silkes
           and
           Sattins
           ,
           with
           gold
           and
           silver-Lace
           ,
           we
           will
           leave
           that
           alone
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           better
           advice
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           casuall
           Commodities
           .
        
         
           Having
           now
           made
           provision
           for
           the
           back
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           consider
           the
           belly
           ,
           which
           having
           no
           ears
           ,
           is
           fitter
           to
           be
           done
           for
           ,
           then
           talkt
           to
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           do
           the
           best
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           fill
           it
           with
           such
           provisions
           ,
           as
           will
           best
           brook
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           hot
           Climates
           :
           Such
           are
           Beefe
           ,
           well
           pickled
           ,
           and
           well
           conditioned
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           would
           bestow
           100
           l.
           In
           Pork
           50
           l.
           in
           Pease
           for
           the
           voyage
           ,
           10
           l.
           In
           Fish
           ,
           as
           Ling
           ,
           Haberdine
           ,
           Green-fish
           ,
           and
           Stock-fish
           ,
           40
           l.
           In
           Bisket
           for
           the
           voyage
           ,
           10
           l.
           Cases
           of
           Spirits
           40
           l.
           Wine
           150
           l.
           Strong
           Beer
           50
           l.
           Oyle
           Olive
           30
           l.
           Butter
           30
           l.
           And
           Candles
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           because
           they
           light
           us
           to
           our
           suppers
           ,
           and
           our
           beds
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           ,
           is
           Utensills
           ,
           and
           working
           Tooles
           ,
           such
           are
           whip-Sawes
           ,
           two-handed
           Sawes
           ,
           hand-Sawes
           ,
           Files
           of
           severall
           sises
           and
           shapes
           ;
           Axes
           ,
           for
           felling
           and
           for
           hewing
           ;
           Hatchets
           ,
           that
           will
           fit
           Carpenters
           ,
           Joyners
           ,
           and
           Coopers
           ;
           Chisells
           ,
           but
           no
           Mallets
           ,
           for
           the
           wood
           is
           harder
           there
           to
           make
           them
           :
           Adzes
           ,
           of
           severall
           sises
           ,
           Pick-axes
           ,
           and
           Mat-hooks
           ;
           Howe
           's
           of
           all
           sises
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           small
           ones
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           for
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           small
           Negres
           weed
           the
           ground
           :
           Plains
           ,
           Gages
           ,
           and
           Augurs
           of
           all
           sises
           ;
           hand-Bills
           ,
           for
           the
           Negres
           to
           cut
           the
           Canes
           ;
           drawing-Knives
           ,
           for
           Joyners
           .
           Upon
           these
           Utensills
           I
           would
           bestow
           60
           l.
           Upon
           Iron
           ,
           Steel
           ,
           and
           small
           Iron
           pots
           ,
           for
           the
           Negres
           to
           boyl
           their
           meat
           ,
           I
           would
           bestow
           40
           l.
           And
           those
           are
           to
           be
           had
           in
           Southsex
           very
           cheap
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           London
           in
           Carts
           ,
           at
           time
           of
           year
           ,
           when
           the
           waies
           are
           drie
           and
           hard
           .
           Nailes
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           with
           Hooks
           ,
           Hinges
           ,
           and
           Cramps
           of
           Iron
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           to
           be
           had
           at
           Bromigham
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           much
           cheaper
           then
           in
           
             London
             ▪
          
           And
           upon
           that
           Commodity
           I
           would
           bestow
           30
           l.
           In
           Sowes
           of
           Lead
           20
           l.
           in
           Powder
           and
           Shot
           20
           l.
           If
           you
           can
           get
           Servants
           to
           go
           with
           you
           ,
           they
           will
           turn
           to
           good
           accompt
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           if
           they
           be
           Trades-men
           ,
           as
           ,
           Carpenters
           ,
           Joyners
           ,
           Masons
           ,
           Smiths
           ,
           Paviers
           ,
           and
           Coopers
           .
           The
           Ballast
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           all
           Ships
           that
           trade
           there
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           of
           Sea-coales
           ,
           well
           chosen
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           commodity
           was
           much
           wanting
           when
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           Wood
           decayes
           :
           The
           value
           I
           would
           have
           bestowed
           on
           that
           ,
           is
           50
           l.
           which
           will
           buy
           45
           Chauldron
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           Ship.
           And
           now
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           have
           outstript
           my
           computation
           145
           l.
           but
           there
           will
           be
           no
           losse
           in
           that
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           please
           God
           to
           give
           a
           blessing
           to
           our
           endeavours
           )
           but
           in
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           months
           ,
           to
           sell
           the
           goods
           ,
           and
           double
           the
           Cargo
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           stay
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           your
           Market
           ,
           you
           may
           make
           three
           for
           one
           .
        
         
           This
           Cargo
           ,
           well
           got
           together
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           to
           be
           ship't
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           
           the
           Ship
           may
           arrive
           at
           the
           Barbadoes
           (
           if
           she
           make
           no
           stay
           by
           the
           way
           )
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           December
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           ordinary
           course
           to
           sail
           thither
           in
           six
           weeks
           :
           Comming
           thither
           in
           that
           cool
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           your
           Victualls
           will
           be
           in
           good
           condition
           to
           be
           removed
           into
           a
           Store-house
           ,
           which
           your
           Correspondent
           (
           who
           ,
           I
           account
           ,
           goes
           along
           with
           it
           )
           must
           provide
           as
           speedily
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           before
           the
           Sun
           makes
           his
           return
           from
           the
           Southern
           Tropick
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           weather
           will
           grow
           hot
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           your
           Goods
           ,
           as
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           Oyle
           ,
           Candles
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           Liquors
           ,
           will
           take
           harme
           in
           the
           remove
           .
        
         
           The
           Goods
           being
           stowed
           in
           a
           Ware●house
           ,
           or
           Ware
           houses
           ,
           your
           Correspondent
           must
           reserve
           a
           handsome
           room
           for
           a
           Shop
           ,
           where
           his
           servants
           must
           attend
           ;
           for
           then
           his
           Customers
           will
           come
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           carefull
           whom
           he
           trusts
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           some
           good
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           many
           bad
           pay-masters
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           ,
           he
           must
           provide
           himselfe
           of
           a
           Horse
           ,
           and
           ride
           into
           the
           Country
           to
           get
           acquaintance
           ;
           and
           halfe
           a
           dosen
           good
           acquaintance
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           to
           enform
           him
           ,
           how
           the
           pulse
           beats
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           As
           also
           by
           enquiries
           ,
           he
           will
           finde
           ,
           what
           prices
           the
           Goods
           bear
           ,
           which
           he
           carries
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           sell
           them
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           what
           valews
           Sugars
           bear
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           not
           deceived
           in
           that
           Commodity
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           very
           great
           care
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           in
           taking
           none
           but
           what
           is
           very
           good
           and
           Merchantable
           ,
           and
           in
           keeping
           it
           drie
           in
           good
           Casks
           ,
           that
           no
           wet
           or
           moist
           aire
           come
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           he
           makes
           his
           exchanges
           ,
           and
           receives
           in
           his
           Sugars
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           commodities
           he
           trades
           for
           ,
           they
           lie
           ●eady
           to
           send
           away
           for
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           findes
           occasion
           ,
           the
           delivering
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           making
           room
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           Ships
           will
           be
           every
           month
           ,
           some
           or
           other
           ,
           comming
           for
           England
           .
           If
           he
           can
           transport
           all
           his
           goods
           ,
           raised
           upon
           the
           Cargo
           ,
           in
           eighteen
           months
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           well
           .
           This
           Cargo
           being
           doubled
           at
           the
           Barbadoes
           ,
           that
           returned
           back
           ,
           will
           produce
           at
           least
           50
           percent
           .
           And
           then
           your
           Cargo
           ,
           which
           was
           1145
           l.
           at
           setting
           out
           ,
           and
           being
           doubled
           there
           to
           2290
           l.
           will
           be
           at
           your
           return
           for
           
             England
             3435
             l.
          
           of
           which
           I
           will
           allow
           for
           freight
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           charges
           335
           l.
           so
           there
           remaines
           to
           account
           3100
           l.
           clear
           .
           By
           which
           time
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           your
           Correspondent
           has
           bargained
           ,
           and
           gone
           through
           for
           a
           Plantation
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           presuppose
           to
           be
           of
           five
           hundred
           acres
           ,
           Stock't
           as
           I
           have
           formetly
           laid
           down
           ▪
           (
           for
           we
           must
           fix
           upon
           one
           ,
           that
           our
           computations
           may
           be
           accordingly
           )
           if
           it
           be
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           the
           price
           must
           be
           answerable
           ,
           and
           the
           Produce
           accordingly
           .
           And
           therfore
           as
           we
           began
           ,
           we
           will
           make
           this
           our
           scale
           ,
           that
           14000
           l.
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           ,
           for
           a
           Plantation
           of
           500
           acres
           Stock't
           .
           Before
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           also
           grown
           so
           well
           verst
           in
           the
           traffick
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           you
           advice
           ,
           what
           Commodities
           are
           fittest
           for
           your
           next
           Cargo
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           that
           instruction
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           provide
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           your selfe
           along
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           your
           remaining
           1855
           l.
           by
           good
           employment
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           raised
           to
           2000
           l.
           So
           then
           you
           have
           5100
           l.
           to
           put
           into
           a
           new
           Cargo
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           venture
           in
           one
           Bottom
           .
           But
           if
           it
           please
           God
           ,
           that
           no
           ill
           chance
           happen
           ,
           that
           Cargo
           of
           5100
           l.
           having
           then
           time
           enough
           to
           make
           your
           best
           Market
           ,
           may
           very
           wel
           double
           ,
           and
           1000
           l.
           over
           ;
           which
           1000
           l.
           I
           will
           allow
           to
           go
           out
           for
           fraight
           ,
           
           and
           all
           other
           charges
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           your
           Cargo
           of
           5100
           l.
           being
           but
           doubled
           ,
           will
           amount
           unto
           10200
           l.
           But
           this
           Cargo
           being
           large
           ,
           will
           require
           three
           years
           time
           to
           sell
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           you
           make
           your
           bargain
           for
           14000
           l.
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           this
           Plantation
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           allowed
           three
           daies
           of
           payment
           ;
           the
           first
           shall
           be
           of
           4000
           l.
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           a
           year
           after
           you
           are
           setled
           in
           your
           Plantation
           ;
           5000
           l.
           more
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           following
           ,
           and
           5000
           l.
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           then
           next
           following
           .
           And
           no
           man
           will
           doubt
           such
           payment
           ,
           that
           sees
           a
           visible
           Cargo
           upon
           the
           Iland
           of
           10200
           l.
           and
           the
           produce
           of
           the
           Plantation
           to
           boot
           .
           Now
           you
           see
           which
           way
           this
           purchase
           is
           made
           up
           ,
           viz.
           4000
           l.
           the
           first
           payment
           ,
           5000
           l.
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           remains
           upon
           your
           Cargo
           1200
           l.
           towards
           payment
           of
           the
           last
           5000
           l.
           and
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           profit
           of
           your
           Plantation
           will
           raise
           that
           with
           advantage
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           have
           your
           Plantation
           clear
           ,
           and
           freed
           of
           all
           debts
           .
           And
           we
           will
           account
           at
           the
           lowest
           rate
           ,
           that
           if
           two
           hundred
           acres
           of
           your
           five
           hundred
           ,
           be
           planted
           with
           Canes
           ,
           and
           every
           Acre
           bear
           but
           three
           thousand
           weight
           of
           Sugar
           ,
           valuing
           the
           Sugar
           but
           at
           three
           pence
           per
           pound
           ,
           which
           is
           thirty
           seven
           pound
           ten
           shillings
           every
           acre
           ,
           then
           two
           hundred
           acres
           will
           produce
           7500
           l.
           in
           sixteen
           months
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           fifteen
           months
           for
           the
           Canes
           to
           grow
           and
           be
           ripe
           ,
           and
           a
           month
           to
           Cure
           the
           Sugar
           that
           is
           made
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           stay
           four
           months
           longer
           ,
           your
           Muscavado
           Sugar
           ,
           which
           I
           valued
           at
           three
           pence
           per
           pound
           ,
           will
           be
           Whites
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           price
           will
           be
           doubled
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           see
           is
           15000
           l.
           Out
           of
           which
           we
           will
           abate
           ¼
           part
           for
           waste
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           tops
           and
           bottomes
           of
           the
           Pots
           ,
           
           which
           may
           be
           rank'd
           with
           the
           Muscavadoes
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           3750
           l.
           and
           then
           there
           remains
           11250
           l.
           to
           which
           we
           will
           add
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Drink
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           of
           the
           skimmings
           ,
           at
           120
           l.
           per
           month
           ,
           which
           in
           twenty
           months
           comes
           to
           2400
           l.
           and
           then
           the
           whole
           revenue
           will
           amount
           unto
           13650
           l.
           in
           twenty
           months
           .
           But
           this
           profit
           must
           come
           successively
           in
           ,
           as
           the
           Sugars
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           they
           work
           all
           the
           year
           ,
           except
           in
           November
           and
           December
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           downfalls
           of
           rain
           come
           :
           and
           if
           they
           pave
           the
           waies
           ,
           between
           the
           Canes
           ,
           for
           the
           Slids
           and
           Assinigoes
           to
           passe
           ,
           they
           may
           work
           then
           too
           ;
           for
           ,
           little
           else
           hinders
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           unpassablenesse
           of
           the
           waies
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           venturing
           ,
           and
           well
           husbanding
           of
           300
           l.
           stock
           ,
           you
           are
           setled
           in
           a
           revenue
           of
           682
           l.
           a
           month
           ,
           of
           which
           months
           we
           will
           account
           13
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           your
           work
           is
           set
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           will
           account
           the
           yearly
           revenue
           ,
           you
           will
           finde
           it
           886●6l
           .
           per
           Annum
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           what
           the
           certain
           charge
           will
           be
           yearly
           ,
           to
           
           keep
           the
           Plantation
           in
           the
           condition
           we
           receive
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           suppose
           to
           be
           compleatly
           furnished
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           thereunto
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           houseing
           ,
           as
           convenient
           dwelling
           houses
           ,
           the
           Mill-house
           ,
           or
           Grinding-house
           where
           the
           sugar
           is
           prest
           out
           ;
           the
           boyling-house
           ,
           with
           five
           sufficient
           Coppers
           for
           boyling
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           for
           cooling
           ,
           with
           all
           Utensills
           ,
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Mill
           ,
           and
           boyling-house
           ▪
           the
           filling
           room
           ,
           with
           stantions
           ;
           the
           Still-house
           with
           two
           sufficient
           Stills
           ,
           and
           receivers
           to
           hold
           the
           drinke
           ,
           with
           Cisterns
           to
           all
           these
           rooms
           ,
           for
           holding
           liquor
           ,
           and
           temper
           ;
           the
           Cureing
           house
           fill'd
           with
           stantions
           ,
           two
           stories
           high
           ,
           and
           commonly
           in
           it
           seventeen
           or
           eighteen
           hundred
           pots
           for
           cureing
           ;
           the
           Smiths
           forge
           ,
           with
           room
           to
           lay
           coales
           ,
           Iron
           ,
           and
           steele
           ;
           the
           Carpenter
           ,
           and
           Joyners
           houses
           ,
           where
           they
           lodge
           and
           lay
           their
           tools
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           their
           fine
           worke
           ;
           with
           sufficient
           store-houses
           ,
           to
           lay
           such
           provision
           ▪
           as
           we
           receive
           from
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           as
           Beefe
           ,
           Pork
           ,
           Fish
           ,
           Turtle
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           keep
           our
           drink
           which
           is
           made
           of
           the
           sugar
           ,
           to
           the
           repairing
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           premises
           with
           the
           Appurtenances
           ,
           we
           will
           allow
           no
           lesse
           then
           500
           l.
           Per
           Annum
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           more
           to
           be
           added
           :
           for
           though
           we
           breed
           both
           Negres
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           and
           Cattle
           ;
           yet
           that
           increase
           ,
           will
           not
           supply
           the
           moderate
           decayes
           ▪
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           all
           those
           ;
           especially
           in
           our
           Horses
           and
           Cattell
           ,
           therefore
           we
           will
           allow
           for
           that
           500
           l.
           Per
           Annum
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           is
           ,
           the
           feeding
           of
           our
           servants
           and
           slaves
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           the
           provisions
           which
           the
           Plantations
           beare
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           often
           fed
           with
           bone-meat
           ;
           But
           we
           will
           allow
           to
           the
           Christian
           servants
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           not
           above
           thirty
           in
           number
           ,
           )
           foure
           barrels
           of
           Beefe
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           of
           Porke
           yearely
           ,
           with
           two
           barrels
           of
           salt
           Fish
           ,
           and
           500
           poore-Johns
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           from
           New
           England
           ,
           foure
           barrels
           of
           Turtle
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           of
           pickled
           Makerels
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           Herrings
           ,
           for
           the
           Negres
           ;
           all
           which
           I
           have
           computed
           ,
           and
           finde
           they
           will
           amount
           unto
           100
           l
           ,
           or
           there
           abouts
           ;
           besides
           the
           fruit
           which
           will
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           for
           you
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           a
           Factor
           ,
           both
           at
           New
           England
           and
           Virginia
           ,
           to
           provide
           you
           of
           all
           Commodities
           those
           places
           afford
           ,
           that
           are
           usefull
           to
           your
           plantation
           ;
           or
           else
           your
           charge
           will
           be
           treble
           .
           As
           from
           New
           England
           ,
           Beefe
           ,
           Porke
           ,
           Fish
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           dried
           and
           pickled
           ;
           from
           Virginia
           live-Cattle
           ,
           Beefe
           and
           Tobacco
           ;
           for
           theirs
           at
           Barbadoes
           is
           the
           worst
           I
           think
           that
           growes
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           And
           for
           Cattle
           ,
           no
           place
           lyes
           neerer
           to
           provide
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Virginians
           cannot
           have
           a
           better
           market
           to
           sell
           them
           ;
           for
           an
           Oxe
           of
           5
           l.
           pound
           price
           at
           Virginie
           ,
           will
           yield
           25
           l.
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           go
           on
           with
           our
           computation
           :
           for
           as
           we
           have
           given
           order
           for
           feeding
           our
           people
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           for
           their
           cloathing
           ;
           and
           first
           for
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           account
           to
           be
           thirty
           in
           number
           whereof
           ●
           shall
           be
           men
           ,
           and
           ●
           women
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           make
           our
           computation
           the
           more
           exact
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           men
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           twenty
           in
           number
           ,
           )
           we
           will
           allow
           one
           for
           the
           supreame
           Overseer
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           receive
           and
           give
           directions
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           subordinate
           Overseers
           ,
           which
           we
           allow
           to
           
           be
           five
           more
           ;
           and
           those
           he
           appoynts
           to
           go
           out
           with
           severall
           Gangs
           ,
           some
           tenne
           ,
           some
           twenty
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ability
           of
           the
           overseer
           hee
           so
           imployes
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           to
           go
           out
           upon
           severall
           Imployments
           ,
           as
           he
           gives
           them
           directions
           ,
           some
           to
           weed
           ,
           some
           to
           plant
           ,
           some
           to
           fall
           wood
           ,
           some
           to
           cleave
           it
           ,
           some
           to
           saw
           it
           into
           boards
           ,
           some
           to
           fetch
           home
           ,
           some
           to
           cut
           Canes
           ,
           others
           to
           attend
           the
           Ingenio
           ,
           Boyling-house
           ,
           Still-house
           ,
           and
           Cureing-house
           ;
           some
           for
           Harvest
           ,
           to
           cut
           the
           Maies
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           we
           have
           three
           Crops
           every
           yeare
           ,
           )
           others
           to
           gather
           Provisions
           ,
           of
           Bonavist
           ,
           Maies
           ,
           Yeames
           ,
           Potatoes
           ,
           Cassavie
           ,
           and
           dresse
           it
           at
           fit
           times
           for
           their
           dinners
           and
           suppers
           ,
           for
           the
           Christian
           servants
           ;
           the
           Negres
           alwayes
           dressing
           their
           own
           meat
           themselves
           ,
           in
           their
           little
           Pots
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           Plantines
           ,
           boyl'd
           or
           roasted
           ,
           and
           some
           eares
           of
           Maies
           toasted
           ,
           at
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           now
           and
           then
           a
           Makerell
           a
           piece
           ,
           or
           two
           Herrings
           .
        
         
           The
           Prime
           Overseer
           may
           very
           well
           deserve
           Fifty
           pounds
           Per
           Annum
           ,
           or
           the
           value
           in
           such
           Commodities
           as
           he
           likes
           ,
           that
           are
           growing
           upon
           the
           Plantation
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           a
           man
           that
           the
           master
           may
           allow
           sometimes
           to
           sit
           at
           his
           own
           Table
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           clad
           accordingly
           .
           The
           other
           five
           of
           the
           Overseers
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           in
           the
           ranke
           of
           Servants
           ,
           whose
           freedome
           is
           not
           yet
           purchased
           ,
           by
           their
           five
           years
           service
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Iland
           .
           And
           for
           their
           cloathing
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           allowed
           three
           shirts
           together
           ,
           to
           every
           man
           for
           shifts
           ,
           which
           will
           very
           well
           last
           halfe
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           many
           more
           .
           And
           the
           like
           proportion
           for
           drawers
           ,
           and
           for
           shooes
           ,
           every
           month
           a
           paire
           ,
           that
           is
           twelve
           paire
           a
           year
           ;
           six
           paire
           of
           stockings
           yeerly
           ,
           and
           three
           Monmouth
           Capps
           ,
           and
           for
           Sundayes
           ,
           a
           doublet
           of
           Canvas
           ,
           and
           a
           plaine
           band
           of
           Holland
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   An
                   Account
                   of
                   Expences
                   issuing
                   out
                   yearly
                   for
                   Cloathing
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Christian
                   Servants
                   ,
                   both
                   Men
                   and
                   Women
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Wages
                   of
                   the
                   principall
                   Overseer
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   50
                   l.
                   sterling
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   value
                   in
                   such
                   Goods
                   as
                   grow
                   upon
                   the
                   Plantation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       five
                       subordinate
                       Overseers
                       ,
                       for
                       each
                       mans
                       cloathing
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         l.
                         
                      
                       
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         d.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         shirts
                         ,
                         at
                         4
                         s.
                         a
                         piece
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         04
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         pair
                         of
                         Drawers
                         ,
                         at
                         2
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         12
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Twelve
                         pair
                         of
                         shoes
                         ,
                         at
                         3
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         pair
                         of
                         Linnen
                         or
                         Irish
                         stokings
                         ,
                         at
                         20
                         d.
                         
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         10
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Three
                         Monmouth
                         Caps
                         ,
                         at
                         4
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         12
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Two
                         doublets
                         of
                         Canvas
                         ,
                         and
                         six
                         Holland
                         bands
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         15
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         for
                         each
                         man
                      
                       
                         5
                      
                       
                         9
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         for
                         the
                         five
                         Overseers
                      
                       
                         27
                      
                       
                         5
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       fourteen
                       common
                       servants
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         l.
                         
                      
                       
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         d.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         shirts
                         to
                         each
                         man
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         04
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         pair
                         of
                         drawers
                         to
                         each
                         man
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         12
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Twelve
                         pair
                         of
                         shoes
                         ,
                         at
                         3
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Three
                         Monmouth
                         caps
                         ,
                         at
                         4
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         12
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         to
                         each
                         man
                      
                       
                         4
                      
                       
                         04
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         fourteen
                         servants
                         by
                         the
                         year
                      
                       
                         58
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Now
                       for
                       the
                       ten
                       women
                       servants
                       ,
                       we
                       will
                       dispose
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       thus
                       :
                       Four
                       to
                       attend
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       ,
                       and
                       those
                       to
                       be
                       allowed
                       ,
                       as
                       followeth
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       Columne
                       ,
                       viz.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         four
                         that
                         attend
                         in
                         the
                         house
                         to
                         each
                         of
                         them
                      
                       
                         The
                         other
                         six
                         that
                         weed
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         the
                         common
                         work
                         abroad
                         yearly
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         l.
                         
                      
                       
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         d.
                         
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         l.
                         
                      
                       
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         d.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         smocks
                         ,
                         at
                         4
                         s.
                         a
                         piece
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         04
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         Four
                         smocks
                         ,
                         at
                         4
                         s.
                         a
                         piece
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Three
                         petticoats
                         ,
                         at
                         6
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         18
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         Three
                         petticoats
                         ,
                         at
                         5
                         s.
                         a
                         piece
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         15
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Three
                         wastcoats
                         ,
                         at
                         3
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         09
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         Four
                         coifs
                         ,
                         at
                         12
                         d.
                         a
                         piece
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         04
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Six
                         coifes
                         or
                         caps
                         ,
                         at
                         18
                         d.
                         a
                         piece
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         09
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         Twelve
                         pair
                         of
                         shoes
                         ,
                         at
                         3
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Twelve
                         pair
                         of
                         shoes
                         ,
                         at
                         3
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         1
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         is
                      
                       
                         4
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         Sum
                         is
                      
                       
                         3
                      
                       
                         11
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         of
                         the
                         four
                         women
                         that
                         attend
                         in
                         the
                         house
                      
                       
                         19
                      
                       
                         4
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         of
                         the
                         six
                         common
                         women
                         servants
                      
                       
                         21
                      
                       
                         06
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Thirty
                         Rug
                         Gownes
                         for
                         these
                         thirty
                         servants
                         ,
                         to
                         cast
                         about
                         them
                         when
                         they
                         come
                         home
                         hot
                         and
                         wearied
                         ,
                         from
                         their
                         work
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         sleep
                         in
                         a
                         nights
                         ,
                         in
                         their
                         Hamocks
                         ,
                         at
                         25
                         s.
                         a
                         Gown
                         or
                         mantle
                         .
                      
                       
                         37
                      
                       
                         10
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Now
                           for
                           the
                           Negres
                           ,
                           which
                           we
                           will
                           account
                           to
                           be
                           a
                           hundred
                           of
                           both
                           Sexes
                           ,
                           we
                           will
                           divide
                           them
                           equally
                           ;
                           The
                           fifty
                           men
                           shall
                           be
                           allowed
                           yearly
                           but
                           three
                           pair
                           of
                           Canvas
                           drawers
                           a
                           piece
                           ,
                           which
                           at
                           2
                           s.
                           a
                           pair
                           ,
                           is
                           6
                           s.
                           
                        
                         
                           The
                           women
                           shall
                           be
                           allowed
                           but
                           two
                           petticoats
                           a
                           piece
                           yearly
                           ,
                           at
                           4
                           s.
                           a
                           piece
                           ,
                           which
                           is
                           8
                           s.
                           yearly
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         So
                         the
                         yearly
                         charge
                         of
                         the
                         fifty
                         men
                         Negres
                         ,
                         is
                      
                       
                         15
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         And
                         of
                         the
                         women
                      
                       
                         20
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         is
                      
                       
                         35
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         0
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Now
                   to
                   sum
                   up
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   draw
                   to
                   a
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   repairing
                   dilapidations
                   ,
                   and
                   decayes
                   in
                   the
                   houseing
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Utensills
                   belonging
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         l.
                         
                      
                       
                         s.
                         
                      
                       
                         d.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         We
                         will
                         allow
                         yearly
                         to
                         issue
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Profits
                         ,
                         that
                         arise
                         upon
                         the
                         Plantation
                      
                       
                         500
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         As
                         also
                         for
                         the
                         moderate
                         decayes
                         of
                         our
                         Negres
                         ,
                         Horses
                         ,
                         and
                         Cattle
                         ,
                         notwithstanding
                         all
                         our
                         Recruits
                         by
                         breeding
                         all
                         those
                         kinds
                      
                       
                         500
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         For
                         forraign
                         provisions
                         of
                         victualls
                         for
                         our
                         servants
                         and
                         some
                         of
                         our
                         slaves
                         ,
                         we
                         will
                         allow
                         yearly
                      
                       
                         100
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         For
                         wages
                         to
                         our
                         principall
                         Overseer
                         yearly
                      
                       
                         50
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         Abstract
                         of
                         the
                         charge
                         of
                         Cloathing
                         the
                         five
                         subordinate
                         Overseers
                         yearly
                         .
                      
                       
                         27
                      
                       
                         05
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         Abstract
                         of
                         Clothing
                         ,
                         the
                         remaining
                         14
                         men-servants
                         yearly
                      
                       
                         58
                      
                       
                         16
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         Abstract
                         of
                         Cloathing
                         four
                         women●servants
                         that
                         attend
                         in
                         the
                         house
                      
                       
                         19
                      
                       
                         04
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         Abstract
                         of
                         the
                         remaining
                         six
                         women-servants
                         ,
                         that
                         do
                         the
                         common
                         work
                         abroad
                         in
                         the
                         fields
                         .
                      
                       
                         21
                      
                       
                         06
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         charge
                         of
                         thirty
                         Rug
                         Gowns
                         for
                         these
                         thirty
                         servants
                      
                       
                         37
                      
                       
                         10
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         abstract
                         of
                         the
                         cloathing
                         of
                         fifty
                         men-Negres
                      
                       
                         15
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         By
                         the
                         abstract
                         for
                         the
                         cloathing
                         of
                         fifty
                         women-Negres
                      
                       
                         20
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         of
                         the
                         expences
                         is
                      
                       
                         1349
                      
                       
                         01
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sum
                         totall
                         of
                         the
                         yearly
                         profits
                         of
                         the
                         Plantation
                      
                       
                         8866
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         So
                         the
                         clear
                         profit
                         of
                         this
                         Plantation
                         of
                         500
                         acres
                         of
                         land
                         amounts
                         to
                         yearly
                      
                       
                         7516
                      
                       
                         19
                      
                       
                         00
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   large
                   Revenue
                   for
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   sum
                   as
                   14000
                   l.
                   to
                   purchase
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Seller
                   does
                   not
                   receive
                   two
                   years
                   value
                   by
                   1000
                   l.
                   and
                   upwards
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   gives
                   daies
                   of
                   payment
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           believed
           in
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           of
           my
           former
           descriptions
           and
           computations
           ,
           concerning
           this
           Iland
           ,
           and
           the
           waies
           to
           attain
           the
           profits
           that
           are
           there
           to
           be
           gathered
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           come
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           no
           man
           gives
           me
           credit
           ,
           the
           businesse
           seeming
           impossible
           ,
           that
           any
           understanding
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           owner
           of
           a
           Plantation
           of
           this
           value
           ,
           should
           sell
           it
           for
           so
           inconsiderable
           a
           sum
           :
           and
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           
           blame
           the
           incredulity
           of
           these
           persons
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           experience
           had
           not
           taught
           me
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           should
           undoubtedly
           be
           of
           their
           perswasion
           .
           But
           lest
           I
           should
           ,
           by
           an
           over-weening
           opinion
           ,
           hope
           ,
           that
           my
           experience
           (
           which
           is
           only
           to
           my selfe
           )
           should
           mislead
           any
           man
           besides
           his
           reason
           ,
           which
           every
           knowing
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           and
           governed
           by
           ,
           I
           will
           without
           strayning
           or
           forcing
           a
           reason
           ,
           deliver
           a
           plain
           and
           naked
           truth
           ,
           in
           as
           plain
           language
           ,
           as
           is
           fitting
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           will
           perswade
           much
           in
           the
           businesse
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           known
           truth
           there
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           has
           attained
           to
           such
           a
           fortune
           as
           this
           ,
           upon
           a
           small
           beginning
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           met
           with
           many
           rubs
           and
           obstacles
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           fallings
           back
           ,
           let
           his
           pains
           and
           industry
           be
           what
           it
           will
           :
           I
           call
           those
           fallings
           back
           ,
           when
           either
           by
           fire
           ,
           which
           often
           happens
           there
           ;
           or
           death
           of
           Cattle
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           frequent
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           or
           by
           losses
           at
           Sea
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           will
           happen
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           can
           bring
           lively
           instances
           :
           If
           either
           of
           these
           misfortunes
           fall
           ,
           it
           stands
           in
           an
           equall
           ballance
           ,
           whether
           ever
           that
           man
           recover
           ,
           upon
           whom
           these
           misfortunes
           fall
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           two
           of
           these
           happen
           together
           ,
           or
           one
           in
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           odds
           to
           be
           laid
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           redeem
           himselfe
           ,
           from
           an
           inevi●able
           ruine
           ;
           For
           ,
           if
           fire
           happen
           ,
           his
           stock
           is
           consumed
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           his
           house
           ;
           if
           his
           Cattle
           die
           ,
           the
           work
           stands
           still
           ,
           and
           with
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           his
           credit
           falls
           ;
           so
           as
           if
           he
           be
           not
           well
           friended
           ,
           he
           never
           can
           entertain
           a
           hope
           to
           rise
           again
           .
        
         
           These
           toyls
           of
           body
           and
           minde
           ,
           and
           these
           misfortunes
           together
           ,
           will
           depresse
           and
           wear
           out
           the
           blest
           spirits
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           think
           ,
           what
           a
           happie
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           spend
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           lives
           in
           rest
           and
           quiet
           in
           their
           own
           Countries
           .
           And
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           mindes
           are
           not
           over-ballanc'd
           with
           avarice
           and
           lucre
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           glad
           to
           sell
           good
           penni-worths
           ,
           to
           settle
           themselves
           quietly
           in
           England
           .
           Besides
           the
           casualties
           which
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           one
           of
           neerer
           Concern
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           own
           healths
           ,
           than
           which
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           to
           be
           valued
           ;
           for
           ,
           sicknesses
           are
           there
           more
           grievous
           ,
           and
           mortality
           greater
           by
           far
           ,
           than
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           these
           diseases
           many
           times
           contagious
           :
           And
           if
           a
           rich
           man
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           own
           ill
           diet
           or
           distemper
           ,
           or
           by
           infection
           ,
           fall
           into
           such
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           he
           will
           finde
           there
           a
           plentifull
           want
           of
           such
           remedies
           ,
           as
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           England
           .
           Other
           reasons
           ,
           and
           strong
           ones
           ,
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           induce
           them
           to
           hanker
           after
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           company
           of
           their
           old
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           up
           families
           to
           themselves
           ,
           with
           a
           Sum
           which
           they
           have
           acquired
           by
           their
           toyle
           and
           industry
           ,
           and
           often
           hazards
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           whose
           beginnings
           were
           slight
           and
           inconsiderable
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           be
           a
           greater
           comfort
           ,
           both
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           friends
           ,
           then
           such
           an
           enjoyment
           .
           But
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           discourage
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           improve
           his
           Estate
           ,
           by
           adventuring
           upon
           such
           a
           Purchase
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           the
           Planter
           ,
           by
           long
           and
           tedious
           pain
           and
           industry
           ,
           have
           worn
           ou●
           his
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           acquist
           of
           his
           fortune
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           Buyer
           ,
           by
           his
           purchase
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           and
           happily
           seated
           ,
           as
           he
           need
           endure
           no
           such
           hardships
           ,
           but
           may
           go
           on
           in
           the
           managing
           his
           businesse
           ,
           with
           much
           ease
           ,
           and
           some
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           dosen
           years
           ,
           return
           back
           with
           a
           
           very
           plentifull
           fortune
           ,
           and
           may
           carry
           with
           him
           from
           England
           ,
           better
           remedies
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           then
           they
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           long
           time
           had
           neither
           means
           to
           provide
           ,
           nor
           mony
           to
           purchase
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           some
           Simples
           grow
           there
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           proper
           for
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           than
           any
           we
           can
           bring
           from
           forraigne
           parts
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           would
           be
           so
           for
           our
           bodies
           too
           ,
           if
           wee
           knew
           the
           true
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           wanting
           that
           knowledge
           ,
           we
           are
           faine
           to
           make
           use
           of
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           able
           and
           skilfull
           Physitians
           shall
           come
           ,
           whose
           knowledge
           can
           make
           the
           right
           experiment
           and
           use
           of
           the
           vertues
           of
           those
           simples
           that
           grow
           there
           ,
           they
           will
           no
           doubt
           finde
           them
           more
           efficatious
           ,
           and
           prevalent
           to
           their
           healths
           ,
           then
           those
           they
           bring
           from
           forraine
           parts
           .
           For
           certainely
           every
           Climate
           produces
           Simples
           more
           proper
           to
           cure
           the
           diseases
           that
           are
           bred
           there
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           transported
           from
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           world
           :
           such
           care
           the
           great
           Physitian
           to
           mankind
           takes
           for
           our
           convenience
           .
        
         
           Somewhat
           I
           have
           said
           of
           the
           diseases
           that
           raigne
           in
           Generall
           in
           this
           Iland
           ,
           but
           have
           falne
           on
           no
           particuler
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           felt
           the
           power
           and
           Tyranny
           of
           it
           upon
           mine
           own
           body
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           man
           that
           has
           past
           through
           it
           to
           death
           ,
           though
           it
           pleased
           the
           mercifull
           God
           to
           raise
           me
           up
           againe
           :
           for
           I
           have
           it
           to
           shew
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           Colonell
           
             Thomas
             Modiford
          
           in
           whose
           house
           I
           lay
           sick
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           me
           dead
           without
           any
           appearance
           of
           life
           ,
           three
           several
           times
           ,
           not
           as
           in
           sounding
           but
           dying
           fits
           ,
           and
           yet
           recover'd
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           To
           tell
           the
           tedious
           particulars
           of
           my
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           drenches
           our
           Ignorant
           Quacksalvers
           there
           gave
           me
           ,
           will
           prove
           but
           a
           troublesome
           relation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           decline
           it
           :
           Only
           this
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           began
           with
           a
           Fever
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           that
           disease
           there
           to
           cause
           Bindings
           ,
           Costivenesse
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Gripings
           ,
           and
           Tortions
           in
           the
           Bowels
           ,
           so
           it
           far'd
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           fortnight
           together
           had
           not
           the
           least
           evacuation
           by
           Seige
           ,
           which
           put
           me
           to
           such
           Torment
           as
           in
           all
           that
           time
           I
           have
           not
           slept
           ;
           and
           want
           of
           that
           ,
           wore
           me
           out
           to
           such
           a
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           not
           then
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           take
           any
           remedy
           at
           all
           .
           This
           excessive
           heat
           within
           begat
           a
           new
           torment
           within
           me
           ,
           the
           Stone
           ;
           which
           stopt
           my
           passage
           so
           as
           in
           foureteen
           dayes
           together
           no
           drop
           of
           water
           came
           from
           me
           ;
           But
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           God
           Almighty
           sent
           me
           a
           Remedie
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           all
           the
           whole
           world
           cannot
           afford
           the
           like
           :
           for
           in
           ten
           hours
           after
           I
           tooke
           it
           ,
           I
           found
           my selfe
           not
           onely
           eas'd
           ,
           but
           perfectly
           cur'd
           of
           that
           Torment
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           for
           it
           not
           only
           broke
           ,
           but
           brought
           away
           all
           the
           Stones
           and
           gravell
           that
           stopt
           my
           passage
           ,
           so
           that
           my
           water
           came
           as
           freely
           from
           me
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           carried
           before
           it
           such
           quantities
           of
           broken
           stones
           and
           gravell
           ,
           as
           in
           my
           whole
           life
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           the
           like
           .
           About
           three
           weeks
           or
           a
           month
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           became
           in
           the
           same
           distresse
           and
           felt
           the
           like
           Torment
           ,
           whereupon
           I
           took
           the
           same
           medicine
           ;
           which
           gave
           me
           the
           same
           help
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           did
           thus
           to
           a
           body
           so
           worne
           out
           as
           mine
           ,
           where
           Nature
           was
           so
           decay'd
           as
           it
           could
           operate
           little
           to
           the
           cure
           ;
           what
           will
           this
           medicine
           doe
           ,
           when
           it
           meets
           with
           such
           Organs
           as
           can
           contribute
           mainly
           to
           assist
           it
           ?
           But
           I
           give
           the
           reader
           but
           a
           sooty
           relation
           of
           ▪
           my
           
           Maladies
           ,
           and
           indeed
           very
           unfit
           for
           his
           eares
           ,
           yet
           when
           I
           shal
           prescribe
           the
           remedy
           ,
           which
           may
           happen
           to
           concerne
           him
           ,
           I
           may
           hope
           to
           make
           him
           amends
           :
           for
           truly
           my
           touching
           upon
           the
           disease
           ,
           was
           but
           to
           usher
           in
           the
           cure
           ,
           which
           shall
           follow
           close
           after
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           briefly
           thus
           .
           Take
           the
           Pisle
           of
           a
           green
           Turtle
           ,
           which
           lives
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           dry
           it
           with
           a
           moderate
           heat
           ,
           pound
           it
           in
           a
           Morter
           to
           powder
           ,
           and
           take
           of
           this
           as
           much
           as
           wil
           lye
           upon
           a
           shilling
           ,
           in
           Beere
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           Ale
           or
           White
           wine
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           it
           will
           doe
           the
           cure
           .
           If
           this
           secret
           had
           bin
           known
           in
           Europe
           but
           a
           dosen
           years
           since
           ,
           no
           doubt
           we
           had
           bin
           well
           stor'd
           with
           it
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           to
           be
           had
           both
           at
           the
           Charibby
           and
           Lucayicke
           Ilands
           ,
           where
           these
           fishes
           abound
           .
        
         
           Yet
           so
           slow
           was
           my
           recovery
           of
           the
           maine
           sicknesse
           and
           my
           relapses
           so
           frequent
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           ever
           and
           anon
           ,
           looking
           out
           to
           meet
           my
           familiar
           Companion
           Death
           ;
           my
           Memory
           and
           Intellect
           suffering
           the
           same
           decayes
           with
           my
           body
           ,
           for
           I
           could
           hardly
           give
           an
           account
           of
           ●
           of
           the
           time
           I
           was
           sick
           ;
           but
           as
           my
           health
           increast
           ,
           they
           return'd
           .
           In
           three
           months
           more
           ,
           I
           was
           able
           to
           ride
           down
           to
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           where
           finding
           a
           ship
           bound
           for
           England
           ,
           I
           agreed
           for
           my
           passage
           and
           dyet
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           all
           Masters
           of
           ships
           is
           ,
           )
           he
           made
           me
           large
           promises
           ,
           of
           plentifull
           provisions
           aboard
           ,
           as
           Beefe
           ,
           Porke
           ,
           Pease
           Fish
           ,
           Oyle
           ,
           Bisket
           ,
           Beere
           ,
           and
           some
           Wine
           ;
           This
           Ship
           had
           bin
           fifteen
           months
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           had
           traded
           at
           Guinny
           and
           Binny
           for
           Gold
           and
           Elephants
           teeth
           ,
           but
           those
           commodities
           taking
           up
           but
           little
           room
           ,
           the
           Captaine
           made
           the
           Barbadoes
           in
           his
           way
           home
           ,
           intending
           to
           take
           in
           his
           full
           lading
           of
           Sugar
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           commodities
           as
           that
           Iland
           afforded
           ;
           and
           so
           being
           ready
           to
           set
           sayle
           ,
           my selfe
           and
           divers
           other
           Gentlemen
           embarkt
           ,
           upon
           the
           fifthteenth
           of
           April
           1650
           ,
           at
           twelve
           a
           clock
           at
           night
           ;
           which
           time
           our
           Master
           made
           choyce
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           passe
           undescri'd
           by
           a
           well
           known
           Pirate
           ,
           that
           had
           for
           many
           dayes
           layne
           hovering
           about
           the
           Iland
           ,
           to
           take
           any
           ships
           that
           traded
           for
           London
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Commission
           as
           he
           pretended
           ,
           from
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Ormond
           .
           This
           Pirate
           was
           an
           Irish
           man
           ,
           his
           name
           Plunquet
           ,
           a
           man
           bold
           enough
           :
           but
           had
           the
           character
           of
           being
           more
           mercilesse
           and
           cruell
           ,
           then
           became
           a
           valiant
           man.
           To
           confirme
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           character
           ;
           he
           took
           a
           ship
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Habours
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           furnisht
           himselfe
           with
           such
           things
           as
           he
           wanted
           ,
           but
           left
           the
           carcase
           of
           the
           vessell
           ,
           to
           floate
           at
           large
           .
           He
           had
           there
           a
           Frigot
           of
           about
           500
           Tunns
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           vessell
           to
           wayte
           on
           her
           ,
           but
           the
           night
           cover'd
           us
           from
           being
           disdiscern'd
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           came
           safely
           off
           the
           Iland
           .
           About
           a
           fortnight
           after
           we
           had
           bin
           at
           sea
           ,
           our
           Master
           complain'd
           ,
           that
           his
           men
           had
           abus'd
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           some
           commodities
           usefull
           to
           themselves
           )
           had
           truckt
           away
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Bisket
           ;
           So
           that
           instead
           of
           bread
           ,
           we
           were
           serv'd
           with
           the
           sweepings
           and
           dust
           of
           the
           bread
           roome
           ,
           which
           caused
           a
           generall
           complaint
           of
           all
           the
           passengers
           but
           no
           remedy
           :
           our
           Pease
           must
           now
           supply
           that
           want
           ,
           which
           with
           some
           Physicall
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Master
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           as
           hearty
           and
           binding
           as
           bread
           ,
           we
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           this
           Motto
           ,
           
             Patience
             upon
             force
          
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           wanting
           ,
           was
           Fish
           ,
           an
           excellent
           food
           at
           Sea
           ;
           and
           the
           want
           of
           that
           troubled
           us
           much
           ,
           yet
           the
           
           same
           remedy
           must
           serve
           as
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           Patience
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           wanting
           was
           Porke
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           Beere
           ,
           which
           put
           as
           clean
           out
           of
           all
           Patience
           ;
           So
           that
           now
           our
           staple
           food
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           was
           onely
           Beefe
           ,
           a
           few
           Pease
           ,
           and
           for
           drink
           water
           that
           had
           bin
           fifteen
           months
           out
           of
           England
           ;
           finding
           how
           ill
           we
           were
           accommodated
           ,
           we
           desir'd
           the
           Master
           to
           put
           in
           at
           Fiall
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Azores
           ,
           a
           little
           to
           refresh
           our selves
           ,
           which
           Iland
           was
           not
           much
           out
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           but
           the
           Master
           loath
           to
           be
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           re-victualling
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           time
           ;
           refus'd
           to
           hearken
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           request
           much
           to
           his
           disadvantage
           ,
           slighted
           us
           and
           went
           on
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           past
           recovery
           of
           those
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           violent
           storme
           took
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           storme
           a
           sad
           accident
           ,
           which
           happened
           by
           meanes
           of
           a
           Portugall
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Sea-man
           ,
           and
           trusted
           at
           the
           Helme
           and
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           have
           a
           compasse
           before
           him
           ,
           yet
           is
           mainely
           guided
           by
           the
           quarter
           Master
           that
           Conns
           the
           ship
           above
           ,
           upon
           the
           quarter
           deck
           ;
           whose
           directions
           the
           Portugall
           mistooke
           ,
           being
           not
           well
           verst
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           and
           so
           steer'd
           the
           Ship
           ,
           so
           neer
           the
           winde
           ,
           that
           she
           came
           upon
           her
           stayes
           ,
           which
           caused
           such
           a
           fluttering
           of
           the
           sayles
           ,
           against
           the
           Masts
           ,
           (
           the
           winde
           being
           extreame
           violent
           )
           as
           they
           tore
           all
           in
           peeces
           ,
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           other
           sayles
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           all
           being
           spent
           in
           the
           long
           voyage
           to
           Guinny
           ;
           nor
           any
           thread
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           to
           mend
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           the
           Master
           (
           though
           too
           late
           )
           began
           to
           repent
           him
           of
           not
           taking
           our
           Counsell
           to
           goe
           to
           Fiall
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           to
           redeeme
           us
           out
           of
           this
           certaine
           ruine
           ,
           neither
           the
           Master
           ,
           nor
           his
           Mates
           could
           tell
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           winds
           blew
           never
           so
           faire
           ,
           we
           lay
           still
           at
           Hull
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Tide
           ,
           in
           the
           Maine
           ,
           was
           altogether
           vaine
           and
           hopelesse
           .
           Our
           victualls
           too
           ,
           being
           at
           a
           very
           low
           Ebbe
           ,
           could
           not
           last
           us
           many
           dayes
           .
           So
           that
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           both
           Sea-men
           and
           Passengers
           ,
           were
           gazeing
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           what
           to
           doe
           when
           our
           small
           remainder
           of
           provision
           came
           to
           an
           end
           .
           But
           the
           Sea-men
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           resolv'd
           ,
           the
           Passengers
           should
           be
           drest
           and
           eaten
           ,
           before
           any
           of
           them
           should
           goe
           to
           the
           Pot
           ;
           And
           so
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           was
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           Passengers
           should
           dye
           first
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           all
           design'd
           to
           be
           eaten
           ;
           So
           they
           resolved
           upon
           the
           fattest
           and
           healthfullest
           first
           ,
           as
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           best
           meat
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           next
           ,
           as
           they
           eate
           Cherries
           ,
           the
           best
           first
           .
           In
           this
           Election
           I
           thought
           my selfe
           secure
           ,
           for
           my
           body
           being
           nothing
           but
           a
           bagg-full
           of
           Hydroptique
           humours
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           which
           way
           to
           dresse
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           should
           dissolve
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           in
           the
           Cooking
           ;
           At
           last
           the
           Cooper
           took
           me
           into
           his
           consideration
           ,
           and
           said
           that
           if
           they
           would
           hearken
           to
           him
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           yet
           some
           use
           made
           of
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           in
           his
           opinion
           the
           best
           ;
           that
           seeing
           my
           body
           was
           not
           of
           a
           consistence
           to
           satisfie
           their
           hunger
           ,
           it
           might
           serve
           to
           quench
           their
           thirst
           .
           So
           I
           saying
           a
           short
           Prayer
           against
           drought
           and
           thirst
           ,
           remain'd
           in
           expectation
           of
           my
           doome
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           So
           merry
           these
           kinde
           of
           men
           can
           make
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           dangers
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           accustomed
           to
           them
           ;
           And
           certainely
           those
           men
           ,
           whose
           lives
           are
           so
           
           frequently
           exposed
           to
           such
           hazards
           ,
           do
           not
           set
           that
           value
           upon
           them
           as
           others
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           a
           quiet
           security
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           themselves
           upon
           any
           noble
           action
           ,
           they
           will
           sell
           their
           lives
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           none
           shall
           out-bid
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           custome
           of
           these
           hazards
           ,
           makes
           them
           more
           valiant
           then
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           those
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           do
           found
           their
           courage
           upon
           honest
           grounds
           ,
           are
           certainly
           valiant
           in
           a
           high
           perfection
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           ,
           a
           little
           Virgin
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           passenger
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           stood
           up
           upon
           the
           quarter
           deck
           ,
           like
           a
           she-Worthy
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           be
           rul'd
           by
           her
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           only
           be
           the
           contriver
           ,
           but
           the
           acter
           of
           our
           deliverance
           .
           At
           whose
           speech
           ,
           we
           all
           gave
           a
           strict
           attention
           ,
           as
           ready
           to
           contribute
           our
           help
           to
           all
           she
           commanded
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Ship-Carpenter
           should
           make
           her
           a
           Distaffe
           and
           Spindle
           ,
           and
           the
           Saylers
           combe
           out
           some
           of
           the
           Occome
           :
           with
           which
           instruments
           and
           materialls
           ,
           she
           doubted
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           such
           a
           quantity
           of
           thread
           ,
           as
           to
           repair
           our
           then
           uselesse
           Sailes
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           vertue
           (
           under
           God
           )
           we
           held
           our
           lives
           .
        
         
           Though
           such
           an
           accident
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           deliverance
           ,
           deserve
           a
           gratefull
           commemoration
           ;
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           all
           the
           use
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           may
           prevent
           dangers
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           abuse
           of
           Captaines
           and
           Masters
           of
           Ships
           ,
           who
           promise
           to
           their
           Passengers
           ,
           such
           plenty
           of
           victualls
           ,
           as
           may
           serve
           them
           the
           whole
           voyage
           :
           But
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           halfe
           way
           ,
           either
           pinch
           them
           of
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           or
           give
           them
           that
           which
           is
           nastie
           and
           unwholsome
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           could
           wish
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           go
           a
           long
           voyage
           ,
           to
           carry
           a
           reserve
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           of
           such
           viands
           ,
           as
           will
           last
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           that
           up
           safe
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           under
           lock
           and
           key
           ,
           they
           are
           never
           the
           neer
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           Saylers
           will
           as
           certainly
           take
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           trust
           it
           to
           their
           honesties
           :
           Complaine
           to
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           you
           finde
           no
           remedy
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           let
           a
           Sayler
           steal
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Ships
           provision
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           severe
           punishment
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           from
           a
           Passenger
           ,
           though
           it
           concern
           him
           never
           so
           neerly
           ,
           his
           remedy
           is
           to
           be
           laughed
           at
           .
           These
           enormities
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           complained
           on
           at
           the
           Trinity-house
           ,
           that
           some
           redresse
           may
           be
           had
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           abuses
           are
           grievous
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           danger
           at
           Sea
           ,
           it
           has
           pleased
           the
           God
           of
           all
           mercy
           to
           deliver
           me
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           a
           grievous
           and
           tedious
           sicknesse
           on
           land
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           ;
           For
           which
           ,
           may
           his
           holy
           Name
           be
           eternally
           blessed
           and
           praised
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           now
           cast
           in
           Prison
           ,
           by
           the
           subtle
           practices
           of
           some
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           formerly
           called
           Friends
           :
           But
           the
           eternall
           and
           mercifull
           God
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           visit
           and
           comfort
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           me
           up
           such
           friends
           ,
           as
           have
           kept
           me
           from
           cold
           and
           hunger
           ,
           whose
           charities
           in
           an
           Age
           ,
           where
           cruelties
           and
           tyrannies
           are
           exercised
           in
           so
           high
           a
           measure
           ,
           may
           be
           accounted
           a
           prodigie
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           of
           my
           release
           out
           of
           this
           restraint
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           him
           ,
           
           who
           is
           able
           to
           do
           all
           in
           all
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           David
           said
           to
           Saul
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           delivered
           him
           out
           of
           the
           paw
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           paw
           of
           the
           Bear
           ,
           would
           deliver
           him
           from
           that
           uncircumcised
           Philistine
           ,
           Goliah
           of
           Gath
           :
           So
           may
           I
           now
           say
           ;
           that
           God
           ,
           which
           has
           delivered
           me
           from
           a
           sicknesse
           to
           death
           ,
           on
           land
           ,
           and
           from
           shipwrack
           and
           hazards
           at
           Sea
           ,
           will
           also
           deliver
           me
           from
           this
           uncircumcised
           Philistine
           ,
           the
           
             Upper
             Bench
          
           ,
           than
           which
           ,
           the
           burning
           fire
           of
           a
           Feavour
           ,
           nor
           the
           raging
           waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           are
           more
           formidable
           :
           But
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           and
           suffered
           greater
           things
           .
           And
           when
           the
           great
           Leveller
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Death
           ,
           shall
           run
           his
           progresse
           ,
           all
           Estates
           will
           be
           laid
           eeven
           .
        
         
           Mors
           Sceptra
           Ligonibus
           aequat
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           ,
           Of
           the
           severall
           things
           mentioned
           in
           this
           HISTORY
           .
        
         
           
             A
             
               View
               of
            
             Porto
             Sancto
             ,
             Madera's
             ,
             and
             Desertes
             .
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             view
             of
             Bonavista
             ,
             Isle
             of
             May
             and
             Palma
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hunting
             and
             Hawking
             at
             Sea.
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             Shark
             and
             Pilot
             fish
             ,
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Carvil
             ,
             a
             fish
             that
             sails
             .
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Observations
             upon
             the
             Ship
             's
             way
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             treachery
             of
             Bernardo
             ,
             a
             Portugall
             .
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             sight
             of
             the
             Iland
             of
             Saint
             Jago
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Description
             of
             the
             Bay
             there
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             P●y
             .
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Padre
               Vadago's
            
             house
             and
             entertainment
             .
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Our
             landing
             on
             the
             Iland
             ,
             and
             what
             hapned
             to
             us
             there
             .
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             seven
             Ilands
             more
             ,
             which
             are
             neighbours
             to
             this
             .
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             sight
             of
             the
             Barbadoes
             ,
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             Iland
             first
             discovered
             by
             a
             ship
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Curteen's
            
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Scituation
             of
             the
             Iland
             .
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             extent
             and
             length
             of
             daies
             .
             pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Temperature
             of
             the
             aire
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             How
             watered
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Meat
             and
             drink
             for
             supportation
             of
             life
             .
             pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Bread
             and
             drink
             .
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Severall
             sorts
             of
             meat
             .
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             killing
             a
             Turtle
             :
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Victualls
             brought
             from
             forraign
             parts
             .
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             A
             Feast
             of
             an
             inland
             Plantation
             .
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             of
             a
             Plantation
             neer
             the
             Sea.
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             Commodities
             exported
             and
             imported
             .
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             What
             materialls
             grow
             on
             the
             Iland
             ,
             fit
             to
             build
             with
             .
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             A
             combination
             among
             the
             Servants
             ,
             to
             kill
             their
             Masters
             .
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Negres
             can
             plot
             no
             Massacres
             upon
             their
             Masters
             .
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             Negres
             pastime
             upon
             Sundaies
             ,
             and
             their
             aptnesse
             to
             learne
             Arts.
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             Planters
             will
             not
             allow
             their
             Slaves
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             Observations
             upon
             the
             shapes
             of
             the
             Negres
             .
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             
             A
             plot
             of
             some
             Negres
             ,
             to
             burn
             the
             Ingenio
             ,
             and
             the
             plot
             discovered
             by
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Country-men
             ,
             who
             were
             honest
             and
             noble
             .
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Observations
             upon
             the
             Indians
             .
             pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             Somwhat
             of
             the
             Planters
             themselves
             .
             pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             Tame
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             great
             use
             to
             the
             planters
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Camells
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Cowes
               ,
               Assinigoes
               ,
               Hoggs
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               .
            
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             Birds
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             Animalls
             and
             Insects
             .
             pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             Crabs
             that
             come
             and
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Land.
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             Severall
             Trees
             growing
             upon
             the
             Iland
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             poysonous
             trees
             and
             plants
             .
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             Severall
             kinds
             of
             Fruit-trees
             .
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             Trees
             of
             mixt
             kinds
             .
             pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             Timber
             trees
             of
             severall
             kinds
             .
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             The
             Palmet
             Royall
             described
             .
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             Plants
             that
             bear
             fruit
             .
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             The
             Pine
             described
             .
             pag.
             82.
             
          
           
             Sugar
             Canes
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             planting
             ,
             growth
             ,
             time
             of
             ripenesse
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             processe
             of
             Sugar-making
             ,
             both
             Muscavadoes
             and
             Whites
             .
             pag.
             84.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             distilling
             the
             skimings
             of
             the
             Coppers
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             make
             the
             strong
             drink
             ,
             which
             the
             planters
             call
             kill-devill
             .
             pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             An
             estimate
             of
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Sugar
             made
             upon
             this
             Iland
             ,
             in
             twenty
             months
             .
             pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             The
             Wit
             hs
             described
             .
             pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             Caves
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             of
             their
             largenesse
             .
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             Liam-hounds
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Alo●●
             growing
             there
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             flower
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             English
             Herbs
             and
             Rootes
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Strength
             of
             the
             Iland
             by
             Nature
             to
             Sea-ward
             .
             pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             within
             Land.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             Governed
             ,
             and
             how
             Divided
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             Mines
             in
             this
             Iland
             .
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             The
             Tar
             River
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             ill
             contrivance
             of
             the
             Planters
             houses
             ,
             as
             we
             found
             them
             ,
             when
             first
             we
             came
             there
             .
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             Directions
             for
             better
             buildings
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             A
             survey
             of
             the
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             ,
             commodities
             and
             incommodities
             ,
             sicknesse
             and
             healthfulnesse
             ,
             of
             this
             Iland
             ,
             ballanced
             with
             those
             of
             England
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             The
             beauties
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             transcend
             those
             of
             farther
             distances
             from
             the
             Lane.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             The
             voluptuous
             nor
             lazy
             persons
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             inhabit
             on
             this
             Iland
             .
             pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             The
             value
             of
             a
             Plantation
             Stock't
             ,
             of
             five
             hundred
             acres
             of
             Land
             ,
             whereof
             two
             hundred
             for
             Canes
             ,
             to
             be
             sold
             for
             14000
             l.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             this
             purchase
             of
             14000
             l.
             by
             providence
             and
             good
             husbandry
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             with
             3000
             l.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             The
             yearly
             revenue
             of
             this
             Plantation
             ,
             being
             once
             set
             in
             an
             orderly
             course
             ,
             will
             amount
             unto
             8866
             l.
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             An
             Estimate
             of
             the
             expence
             ,
             that
             will
             issue
             out
             yearly
             to
             keep
             this
             Plantation
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             as
             you
             first
             received
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             presuppose
             to
             be
             compleatly
             furnished
             with
             all
             things
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             The
             account
             ballanced
             ,
             the
             yearly
             Revenue
             will
             amount
             unto
             7516
             
               l.
               19
               s.
            
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             An
             Objection
             answered
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Plantations
             of
             so
             great
             a
             yearly
             value
             ,
             can
             be
             purchased
             with
             so
             little
             mony
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Somewhat
             of
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Physitians
             .
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             An
             incomparable
             medicine
             for
             the
             
             stone
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Plunquet
             ,
             a
             great
             Pirate
             ,
             took
             a
             ship
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Bayes
             .
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             I
             Embarked
             ,
             and
             set
             sail
             for
             England
             ,
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             1650.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             abuses
             of
             the
             Captains
             and
             Masters
             of
             ships
             ,
             that
             promise
             large
             provision
             of
             Victuall
             and
             Drink
             to
             their
             passengers
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             need
             it
             most
             ,
             fail
             them
             grossely
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             storme
             at
             Sea
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             we
             were
             delivered
             (
             under
             God
             )
             by
             a
             little
             Virgin
             ,
             being
             a
             passenger
             in
             the
             Ship.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           line
           9.
           for
           Risco
           from
           ,
           read
           Ris●o
           as
           from
           .
           p.
           3.
           l.
           13.
           for
           one
           ,
           r.
           us
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           37.
           fot
           farkers
           ,
           r.
           forkers
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           16.
           for
           he
           as
           is
           ,
           r.
           as
           he
           is
           .
           p.
           8
           l.
           18.
           dele
           was
           .
           p.
           9.
           l.
           7
           for
           it
           ,
           r.
           they
           .
           p.
           10.
           l.
           4.
           for
           fell
           two
           bowes
           short
           in
           substance
           and
           language
           ,
           r
           ,
           fell
           the
           two
           bowes
           short
           substance
           and
           language
           ,
           p.
           11.
           l.
           29.
           for
           Millions
           ,
           r.
           Milons
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Frillos
           ,
           Gropps
           ,
           or
           Piaro
           Torte's
           ,
           r
           ,
           Trillos
           ,
           Groppos
           ,
           or
           Piano
           Forte's
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           14.
           for
           Painters
           ,
           r.
           Poynters
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           3.
           for
           imperfect
           ,
           r.
           in
           perfect
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Ternambock
           ,
           r.
           Fernambock
           ,
           p.
           25.
           l.
           35.
           for
           Morost
           ,
           r.
           Morasse
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           4.
           for
           there
           rise
           ,
           r.
           there
           arises
           .
           p.
           29.
           l.
           50.
           for
           Put
           ,
           r.
           Pat.
           p
           32.
           l.
           40.
           for
           Pognant
           ,
           r.
           Poynant
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           47.
           for
           drunk
           sparingly
           ,
           r.
           drunk
           but
           sparingly
           .
           p.
           3●
           .
           l.
           10.
           for
           Westalia
           ,
           r.
           Westfalia
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           31.
           for
           Pognant
           ,
           r.
           Poynant
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           48.
           for
           Millions
           ,
           r.
           Milons
           .
           p.
           42.
           l.
           26.
           for
           handsome
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           r.
           handsome
           their
           houses
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           38.
           for
           Gambra
           ,
           r.
           Gambia
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           46.
           for
           sinking
           r.
           singing
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           35.
           for
           weary
           ,
           r.
           wary
           p.
           54.
           4.
           for
           to
           due
           ,
           r.
           to
           do
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           13.
           for
           so
           are
           ,
           r.
           soar
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           2.
           for
           Gambra
           .
           r.
           Gambia
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           28.
           for
           intreating
           ,
           r.
           in
           treating
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           26.
           for
           Virginie
           ,
           r.
           Virginia
           .
           p.
           60.
           l.
           23.
           for
           the
           nexi
           s
           ,
           r.
           the
           next
           is
           p.
           60.
           l.
           48.
           for
           Pitnies
           ,
           r.
           Titmise
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           ●1
           .
           for
           Pumises
           ,
           r.
           Puneses
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           9.
           for
           Gnaver
           ,
           r.
           Guaver
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           ●8
           .
           for
           found
           ,
           r.
           form'd
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           42
           for
           greater
           ,
           r.
           great
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           49.
           for
           ables
           ,
           r.
           abler
           .
           p.
           78.
           l.
           19.
           for
           Pedistan
           ,
           r.
           Pedistall
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           5.
           for
           out
           of
           the
           fruit
           ,
           r.
           out
           the
           fruit
           ,
           p.
           83.
           l.
           49.
           for
           leave
           ,
           r.
           beare
           .
           p.
           83.
           l.
           50.
           for
           Jet
           ,
           r.
           Jetty
           .
           p.
           85.
           l.
           35.
           for
           more
           ,
           r.
           most
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           34.
           for
           Wit
           hs
           ,
           r.
           Ashes
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           36.
           for
           Ripenesse
           ,
           r.
           Ropeinesse
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           30.
           for
           Porch
           ,
           r.
           Perch
           ,
           p.
           107.
           l.
           45.
           for
           Ingoti
           ,
           r.
           Ingots
           ,
           p.
           108.
           l.
           29.
           for
           Percullis
           ,
           r.
           Portcullis
           .
           p.
           101.
           l.
           26
           :
           for
           Gages
           ,
           r.
           Gouges
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           46.
           for
           300.
           r.
           3000.
           p.
           113.
           l.
           33.
           for
           fruit
           ,
           r.
           frait
           (
           or
           fraight
           .
           )
           p.
           120.
           13.
           for
           trusted
           at
           the
           Helme
           ,
           and
           r.
           trusted
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           who
           though
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             map of Barbados
             
               A
               topographicall
               Description
               and
               Admeasurement
               of
               the
               YLAND
               of
               BARBADOS
               in
               the
               West
               INDYAES
               with
               the
               Mrs
               .
               Names
               of
               the
               Seuerall
               
                 plantacons
              
            
          
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48447-e1340
           
             The
             Scituation
             .
          
           
             The
             Extent
             .
          
           
             The
             Length
             of
             daies
             .
          
           
             Temperature
             of
             the
             ayre
             .
          
           
             How
             watered
             .
          
           
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             for
             supportation
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Drink
             of
             Mobbie
             .
          
           
             Perino
             .
          
           
             Grippo
             .
          
           
             Punch
             .
          
           
             Plum-drinke
             .
          
           
             Plantine-drinke
             .
          
           
             Beveridge
             .
          
           
             Wine
             of
             Pines
             .
          
           
             Meat
             of
             all
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Commodities
             Exported
             .
          
           
             Commodities
             Imported
             .
          
           
             What
             Buildings
             we
             found
             at
             our
             first
             comming
             upon
             the
             Iland
             .
          
           
             What
             materialls
             grow
             in
             the
             Iland
             fit
             to
             build
             with
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             call'd
             the
             Elements
             of
             Architecture
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             Timber
             .
          
           
             Stone
             fit
             for
             Building
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Negres
             .
          
           
             Tame
             beasts
             that
             are
             living
             on
             the
             Iland
             .
             Camels
             .
          
           
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Oxen
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             Cowes
             .
          
           
             Assinigoes
             .
          
           
             Hogges
             .
          
           
             Sheepe
             ▪
             
          
           
             Goates
             .
          
           
             Birds
             .
          
           
             Of
             lesser
             Animals
             and
             Insects
             .
          
           
             Trees
             .
          
           
             Physick-Nut
             .
          
           
             Poyson
             tree
             .
          
           
             Cassavie
             .
          
           
             Coloquintida
             .
          
           
             Cassia-fistula
             .
          
           
             The
             poysoned
             Cane
             .
          
           
             Tamarine
             .
          
           
             Fruit
             trees
             .
          
           
             Figge
             tree
             .
          
           
             Cherry
             tree
             .
          
           
             Orange
             .
          
           
             Limon
             .
          
           
             Lime-tree
             .
          
           
             Prickled
             apple
             .
          
           
             Prickled
             Peare
             .
          
           
             Pomegranate
             .
          
           
             Gnaver
             .
          
           
             Coco
             .
          
           
             Custard-Apple
             .
          
           
             Anchovie-Pear
             .
          
           
             Trees
             of
             mixt
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Macow
             .
          
           
             Date
             tree
             .
          
           
             Mangrave
             .
          
           
             Calibash
             .
          
           
             Bay
             tree
             .
          
           
             Timber
             trees
             .
          
           
             Mastick
             .
          
           
             Bully
             .
          
           
             Redwood
             .
          
           
             Prickled
             yellow-wood
             
          
           
             Iron
             wood
             .
          
           
             Lignum
             vitae
             .
          
           
             Locust
             .
          
           
             Bastard-Locust
             .
          
           
             Palmeto
             the
             lesse
             .
          
           
             Palmeto
             Royall
             .
          
           
             Plants
             that
             bear
             fruit
             .
             Ginger
             .
          
           
             Red
             Pepper
             
          
           
             Cucumber
             .
          
           
             Millons
             .
          
           
             Water-Millon
             .
          
           
             Grapes
             .
          
           
             Wild
             Plantine
             .
          
           
             Bonano
             .
          
           
             Aloes
             .
          
           
             Flowers
             .
          
           
             English
             Herbs
             and
             Roots
             .
          
           
             Strength
             of
             the
             Iland
             by
             Nature
             to
             Seaward
             .
          
           
             Captain
             Burrows
             .
          
           
             Strength
             of
             the
             Iland
             within
             land
             .
          
           
             How
             Governed
             ,
             &
             how
             Divided
             .
          
           
             Mines
             .
          
           
             [
             Most
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             is
             mentioned
             before
             .
             ]
          
        
      
    
  

